y u shalt be iustified of thy wordes thou shalt be condēned Mat. xij That is thy wordes as well as other deedes shal testifie with thee or agaynst thee at the day of iudgemēt Many there are whiche abstaine from the outward dedes of fornication and adulterie neuerthelesse reioyce to talke therof laugh their wordes laughter testifie against them that their hart is vnpure and they adulterers fornicatours in the sight of GOD. The toung and other signes oftymes vtter the malice of the hart though a mā for many causes abstaine his hand from the outward dede or act IF thou wilt enter into lyfe kepe the commaundements Math. xix First remember that when God commaundeth vs to do one thyng he doth it not therfore because that we of our selues are able to do that he cōmaundeth but that by the law we might see know our horrible damnation and captiuitie vnder sinne and therfore should repēt and come to Christ receaue mercy the spirite of God to loose vs strength vs to make vs able to do Gods wil which is the law Now when he sayth if thou wilt enter into lyfe kepe the cōmaundementes is as much to say as he that kepeth the commaundementes is entred into life for except a mā haue first the spirite of lyfe in hym by Christes purchasyng it is impossible for him to kepe the commaundements or that his hart should be loose or at libertie to lust after them for of nature we are enemyes to the law of God As touching that Christ saith afterward if thou wilt be perfect go and sell thy substaūce and geue it to the poore he sayth it not as who should say that there were any greater perfection then to kepe the law of God for that is all perfection but to shew the other hys blindnes which saw not that the law is spirituall and requireth y t hart But because he was not knowyng that he had hurt any man with the outward deede he supposed that he loued his neighbour as him selfe But when he was bydde to shew the deedes of loue and geue of hys aboundaunce to them that neded he departed mournyng Whiche is an euiēdt tokē that he loued not his neighbour as well as him self For if he had neede hym selfe it would not haue greued hym to haue receaued succour of an other man Moreouer he sawe not that it was murther theft that a man should haue aboundaunce of riches lying by hym and not to shew mercy therewith and kyndly to succour hys neighbours neede God hath geuen one man riches to helpe an other at nede If thy neighbour nede thou helpe him not beyng able thou withholdest his dutie from hym and art a thefe before God That also that Christ saith how that it is harder for a rich man who loueth his riches so that he can not find in his hart liberally and freely to helpe the poore and nedy to enter into the kingdome of heauen then a Camell to goe through the eye of a needle declareth that he was not entred into the kingdome of heauen that is to say eternall life But he that kepeth the commaundementes is entred into life he hath life and the spirite of life in him THis kinde of deuils goeth not out but by prayer fasting Math. 27. Not that the deuill is cast out by merites of fasting or praying For he sayth before that for theyr vnbelefes sake they coulde not cast him out It is faith no doubte that casteth out the deuils and fayth it is that fasteth and prayeth Fayth hath the promises of God wher unto she cleaueth and in all thinges thyrsteth the honour of God She fasteth to subdue the body vnto the spirit that the prayer be not let and that the spirite may quietly talke with God she also whensoeuer oportunitie is geuen prayeth God to fulfil his promises vnto his prayse glory And God which is mercifull in promising and true to fullfill them casteth out the deuils and doth all that fayth desireth and satisfyeth her thyrste COme ye blessed of my Father inherite the kingdome prepared for you from the beginning of the worlde for I was a thirst and ye gaue me drincke c. Math. xxv Not that a man with works delerueth eternal life as a work man or labourer his hyre or wages Thou readest in the text that the kingdome was prepared for vs from the beginning of the worlde And we are blessed sanctified In Christes bloud are we blessed from that bitter curse damnable captiuitie vnder sin wherein we were borne and conceiued And Christes spirite is poured into vs to bring foorth good woorkes and our workes are the fruites of the spirite the kingdome is the deseruing of Christes bloud and so is fayth and the spirite and good workes also Notwithstanding the kingdome foloweth good workes and good workes testify that we are heyres thereof and at the day of iudgement shall they testify for the elect vnto theyr comfort and glory and to the confusion of the vngodly vnbeleeuing and faythlesse sinners which had not trust in the worde of Gods promises nor luste to the will of God but were caryed of the spirite of theyr father the deuill vnto all abhomination to worke wickednes with all lust delectation and gredienes MAny sinnes are forgeuen her for she loueth much Luk. vij Not that loue was cause of forgeuenes of sinnes But contrariwise the forgeuenes of sinnes caused loue as it foloweth to whō lesse was forgeuen y ◠same loueth lesse And afore he commended the iudgement of Simon which aunswered that he loueth most to whom most was forgeuen and also sayde at the last thy fayth hath saued thee or made thee safe goe in peace We can not loue except we see some benefite and kyndenes As long as we looke on the lawe of God onely where we see but sinne and damnation and the wrath of God vpon vs yea where we were damned afore we were borne we can not loue God No we can not but hate him as a tyraunt vnrighteous vniust and flee from hym as did Caine. But when the Gospell that glad tidinges and ioyfull promises are preached how that in Christ God loueth vs first forgeueth vs and hath mercy on vs then loue we againe and the deedes of our loue declare our fayth This is the maner of speaking as we say Sommer is nie for the trees blossome Nowe is the blossomyng of the trees not the cause y t sommer draweth nie but the drawyng ni◠of sommer is the cause of y e blossoms and the blossomes put vs in remembraunce that sommer is at hand So Christ here teacheth Simō by the feruentnes of loue in the outward dedes to see a strong faith within whence so great loue springeth As y ◠maner is to say do your charitie shew your charitie do a deede of charitie
his nature by little a and little with prayer fasting and watching with vertuous meditation and holy workes vntill we be altogether spirite The kingdome of heauen sayth Christ Math. 13. is like leuen which a woman taketh hideth in three peckes of meale till all be leuened The leuen is the spirite and we the meale which must be seasoned with y ◠spirite by a little a little till we be throughout spirituall Which shall rewarde euery man according to his deede Rom. 2. that is according as the deedes are so shall euery mans rewarde be the deedes declare what we are as the fruite the tree according to the fruite shall the tree be praysed The reward is geuen of the mercy and truth of God and by the deseruyng and merites of Christ Whosoeuer repenteth beleueth the Gospell putteth his trust in Christes merites the same is heyre with Christe of eternall lyfe for assurance whereof the spirite of God is poured into his hart as an earnest which looseth him from the bondes of Sathan and geueth him lust and strength euery day more and more according as he is diligent to aske of God for Christes sake And eternall life followeth good liuing I suppose sayth S. Paule in the same epistle the viij chapter that the afflictions of this worlde are not worthy of the glory which shal be shewed on vs that is to say that which we here suffer can neuer deserue that reward which there shal be geuen vs. Moreouer if the reward should depēd and hang of the workes no man shoulde be saued For as much as our best deedes compared to the lawe are damnable sinne By the deedes of the lawe is no fleshe iustified as it is written in the thirde chapter to the Rom. The lawe iustifieth not but vttereth the sinne onely compelleth and driueth the penitent or repentyng sinner to flee vnto the sanctuary of mercy in the bloud of Christ Also repent we neuer so much be we neuer so well willyng vnto the law of God yet are we so weake and the snares and occasiōs so innumerable that we fall dayly and hourely So that we coulde not but dispeire if the rewarde hanged of the worke Whosoeuer ascribeth eternall life vnto the deseruing and merite of workes must faule in one of two incōueniences either must he be a blinde Pharisey not seing that the lawe is spirituall and he carnall and looke and reioyce in the outward shining of his deedes despising the weake and in respect of them iustifie himselfe Or els if he see how that the lawe is spirituall and he neuer able to ascend vnto y t which y t law requireth he must nedes despaire Let euery Christen mā therfore reioyce in Christ our hope trust and righteousnes in whom we are loued chosē and accept vnto y t enheritaunce of eternall lyfe neyther presuming in our perfectnes neither despayring in our weakenes The perfecter a man is the clearer is his sight and seeth a thousand thinges which displease him and also perfectnes that can not be obtayned in this life And therefore desireth to be with Christ where is no more sinne Let hym that is weake can not doe that he would fayne doe not despayre but turne to him that is strong and hath promised to geue strength to all that aske of him in Christes name and complayne to GOD and desire hym to fulfill his promises and to God committe hym selfe And he shall of his mercy truth strength him and make him feele with what loue he is beloued for Christes sake though he be neuer so weake THey are not righteous before god which heare the lawe but they which do the lawe shall be iustified Rom. ij This text is playner thā that it needeth to be expounded In the chapter before Paule proueth that the law naturall holpe not the Gentiles as appeareth by the lawes statutes and ordinaunces which they made in their cities yet kept they them not The great keepe the small vnder for their owne profite with the violence of the lawe Euery man prayseth the lawe as farre forth as it is profitable and pleasant vnto himself But when his owne appetites should be refrayned then grudgeth he against the law Moreouer he proueth that no knowledge holpe the Gentiles For though the learned mē as the Philosophers came to the knowledge of God by the creatures of the world yet had they no power to worshippe God In thys secōd chapter proueth he y t the Iewes though they had the lawe written yet it holpe them not they coulde not keepe it but were idolaters and were also murtherers adulterers whatsoeuer the lawe forbad He concludeth therfore that y t Iewe is as well dāned as the Gentill If hearing of the lawe onely might haue iustified thē had the Iewes bene righteous But it required that a mā do the lawe if he will be righteous Which because y ◠Iewe did not he is no lesse dāned thē the Gētill The publishing declaring of y e lawe doth but vtter a mās sin geueth neither strēgth nor help to fulfill the law The law killeth thy cōscience geueth thee no lust to fulfill the law Faith in christ geueth lust power to do y e law Now is it true y t he which doth y e law is righteous but y t doth no mā saue he y t beleueth putteth his trust in Christ IF any mans worke that he hath builte vpon abide he shall receaue a rewarde 1. Cor. 2. The circumstance of the same chapter that is to witt that which goeth before that which foloweth declareth playnely what is ment Paule talketh of learning doctrine or preaching He sayth that he himselfe hath layde the foundation which is Iesus Christ and that no man can laye any other He exhorteth therfore euery man to take hede what he buildeth vpon and boroweth a similitude of y ◠goldsmith which trieth his metalles with fire saying that the fire that is the iudgement of y t scripture shall trie euery mans worke that is euery mās preaching and doctrine If any builde vpon the foundation layde of Paule I meane Iesus Christ golde siluer or precious stone which are all one thyng and signifie true doctrine which when it is examined the scripture aloweth then shall he haue his rewarde that is he shall be sure that his learning is of God that Gods spirite is in hym and that he shall haue the rewarde that Christ hath purchased for hym On the other side if any man build there on timbre heye or stubble which are all one and signifie doctrine of mans imaginatiō traditions and fantasies which stand not with Christ when they are examined and iudged by the Scripture he shall suffer damage but shall be saued hymselfe yet as it were through fire that is it shall be payneful vnto him that he hath lost his labour and to see his buildyng perish
to mary and commauÌ„ding to absteine from meates which God hath created to be receaued wyth geuing thaÌ„kes Which two thynges who euer did saue y e Pope Rochesters God makyng sinne in the creatures which God hath created for maÌ„s vse to be receaued wyth thankes The kyngdome of heaueÌ„ is not meate and drinke sayth Paule but righteousnes peace and ioye in the holy Ghost For whosoeuer in these thynges serueth Christ pleaseth God and is alowed of men Rom. xiiij Had Rochester therfore not a coÌ„science marked wyth the hote yron of malice so that he can not consent vnto the will of God and glory of Christ he woulde not haue so alleaged the texte which is contrary to none saue themselues He alleageth an other text of Paule in the second chapter of his second epistle to the Thessalonians Erit dissessiâ— primum that is sayth Rochester before the comming of Antichrist there shall be a notable departing from the fayth And Paule sayth The Lord commeth not except there come a departing first Paules meaning is that the last day commeth not so shortly but that Antichrist shall come first and destroy the faith and sit in the temple of God and make all men worship him and beleue in hym as the Pope doth and then shal Gods worde come to light againe as it doth at thys tyme and destroy hym and vtter his iuggling and then coÌ„meth Christ vnto iudgement What say ye of this crafty coÌ„ueyar Would he spare suppose ye to alleage to wrest other doctours pestilently which feareth not for to iugle wyth y â— holy scripture of God expounding y â— vnto Antichrist which Paule speaketh of Christ No be ye sure But euen after this maner wise peruert they the whole scripture and all doctours wresting theÌ„ vnto their abhominable purpose cleane contrary to the meaning of the text to the circumstaunces that goe before and after Which deuelishe falshod lest the lay men should perceaue is the very cause why y â— they will not suffer the Scripture to be had in the Englishe tounge neither any worke to be made that should bring the people to knowledge of the truth He alleageth for the Popes authoritie Saint Ciprian Saint Augustine Ambrose Hierome and Origene of which neuer one knew of any authoritie that one Bishop should haue aboue an other And Saint Gregory alleageth he which would receaue no such authoritie aboue hys brethren when it was profered hym As the maner is to call Tully chiefe of Oratours for hys singular cloquence and Aristotle chiefe of Philosophers and Virgill chiefe of Poets for thir singular learnyng and not for any authoritie that they had ouer other so was it the maner to call Peter chiefe of the Apostles for his singular actiuitie and boldnes and not that he shoulde be Lord ouer his brethren contrary to hys owne doctrine Yet compare that chiefe Apostle vnto Paule and he is found a great way inferior This I say not that I woulde that any man shoulde make a God of Paule contrary vnto hys owne learning NotwithstaÌ„ding yet this maner of speaking is left vnto vs of our elders that when we say the Apostle sayth so we vnderstand Paule for hys excellency aboue other Apostles I would he would tel you how Hieroin Augustine Bede Origene and other doctours expound this texte vpon this rocke I wyll builde my congregation and how they enterpret the keyes also Thereto Pasce pasce pasce which Rochester leaueth without any Englishe signifieth not Polâ— shere and shaue Vpon which texte beholde the faithfull exposition of Bede Note also how craftely he would enfeoffe the Apostles of Christ with their wicked traditions and false Ceremonies which they themselues haue fayned alleaging Paule ij Thessal ij I aunswere that Paule taught by mouth such things as he wrote in his epistles And his traditions were the Gospell of Christ and honest maners liuing and such a good order as becommeth the doctrine of Christ As that a woman obey her husband haue her head couered keepe silence and goe womanly and christenly apparelled that children and seruauntes be in subiection and that the younge obey their elders that no man eate but he that laboureth and worketh and that men make an earnest thing of Gods word and of hys holy Sacramentes and to watch fast and pray and such lyke as the Scripture commaundeth Which thynges he that woulde breake were no christen man But we may well coÌ„playne and crye to God for helpe that it is not lawful for the Popes tyranny to teach y â— people what prayer is what fasting is and wherefore it serueth There were also certayne customes alway which were not commaunded in paine of hell or euerlasting daÌ„natioÌ„ as to watch all night and to kysse one an other which as soone as the people abused then they brake theÌ„ For which cause the Byshops myght breake many thynges now in lyke maner Paule also in many thynges which God had made free gaue pure and faythfull couÌ„cell without tangling of any mans coÌ„science and without all maner commaundyng vnder payne of cursing payne of excommunication payne of heresie payne of burnyng payne of deadly sinne payne of hell and payne of damnatioÌ„ As thou mayst see i. Cor. 7. Where he counceleth the vnmaried the widowes and virgines that it is good so to abyde if they haue the gift of chastitie Not to winne heaueÌ„ therby for neither Circumcision neither vncircumcision is any thyng at all but the kepyng of the commaundementes is altogether But that they might be without trouble and might also the better wayte on Gods worde and sâ—elyer serue their brethren And sayth as a faithfull seruaunt that he had none authority of the Lord to geue them any commaundement But that the Apostles gaue vs any blynd ceremonies wherof we should not know the reason that I denye and also defie as a thyng cleane contrary vnto the learnyng of Paul euery where For Paul commaundeth that no man once speake in the Church that is in the congregation but in a toung that all men vnderstand except that there be an interpreter by he coÌ„maundeth to labour for knowledge vnderstandyng and feelyng and to beware of superstition persuasions of worldly wisedome philosophy and of hypocrisie and ceremonies and of all maner disguising to walke in y â— playne and open truth Ye were once darkenes sayth he but now are ye light in the Lord walke therefore as the children of light Ephe. v. how doth Paul also wish them encrease of grace in euery Epistle How crieth he to God to augment their knowledge that they should be no more children waueryng with euery winde of doctrine but would vouchsafe to make them full men in Christ and in the vnderstandyng of the mysteries or secretes of Christ so that it should no be possible for any man to disceaue them with any entisyng reasons of worldly wisedom or to beguile them with blind
his sonnes their fathers must geue them as mynt doth me Go now ye Popish bond seruauntes and receaue your reward for your false workes and robbe your brethren and raigne ouer them with violence and cruell tyranny and make thē worship your pillars polaxes images and hattes And we will receaue of the mercyfull kyndnesse of our father and will serue our brethren freely of very loue and wil be their seruauntes suffer for their sakes And there to our good deedes whiche we do vnto our neighbours neede spryng out of our righteousnesse or iustifying which is y ◠forgeuenesse of our sinnes in Christes bloud of other righteousnesse know we not before God And contrarywise your righteousnes or iustifying which standeth as your fayth doth with all wickednesse springeth out of your holy workes which ye do to no man srely saue vnto paynted postes And when he alledgeth the sacrifices of the old law I say they were Sacramentes and preached vnto the people as no doubt our candels once were and were no holy workes to be referred vnto Gods person to obtaine hys fauour and to iustifie the people and that the people should do them for the workes selues And when the people had lost the significations and looked on the holynesse of the dedes to be iustified thereby they were image seruice and hateful to God and rebuked of the Prophetes as it is to see throughout all the old Testament Then he iuggleth with a text of S. Paule Rom. xiiij let euery man for his part abounde one in this Idolatrie an other in that when the sense of the text is let euery mā be sure of his own conscience that he do nothyng except he know well and his conscience serue him that it may be lawfully doue But what care they to abuse Gods word to wrest it vnto the contrary And in the last end to vtter his excel lent blindnesse he sayth the wiseman Luther thinketh that if the gold were takē from the reliques it would be geuen vnto the poore immediatly when he seeth the contrary that they which haue their purses full wil geue y ◠poore if they geue ought either an halfe peny or in his countrey the iiij part of a farthyng Now I aske M. Mores conscience seyng they haue no deuotion vnto the poore which are as Christes own person and for whom Christ hath suffered his passion that we should be kynd to them and whom to visite with our almes is Gods commaundement with what minde do they offer so great treasure to the garnishyng of shrines images reliques It is manifest that they which loue not Gods cōmaundement can do nothing godly Wherfore such offrynges come of a false fayth so that they thinke thē better thē workes commauaded by God and beleue to be iustified therby And therfore are they but image seruice And when he sayth we might as well rebuke the powryng of the annoyntment on Christes head Nay Christ was thē mortall as well as we and vsed such thynges as we do and it refreshed his body But and if thou woldest now poure such on his image to do him pleasure I would rebuke it The third Chapter IN the third Chapter he bryngeth in miracles done at S. Steues tombe I aunswere that the miracles done at Saintes tombes were done for the same purpose that the miracles which they dyd when they were aliue were done euen to prouoke vnto the faith of their doctrine and not to trust in the place or in bones or in the Saint As Paul sent his napkē to heale the sicke not that mē should put trust in his nap kin but beieue his preachyng And in the old Testament Eliseus healed Naaman the heathen mā in the water of Iordayne not to put trust in the water or to pray in that place but to wonder at the power of God to come beleue as he also did And that his bones when he was dead raysed vp a dead man was not done that mē shuld pray to him for y ◠was not lawfull the by their own doctrme neither to put theyr trust in hys bones For God to anoyde all such Idolatrie had poluted all dead bones so that whosoeuer touched a dead bone was vncleane and all that came in his company vntil he had washed him selfe in so much that if a place were abused with offering vnto Idoles there was no better remedie then to scatter dead bones there to driue the people thēce for beyng defiled and poluted But his boues did that miracle to testifie that he was a true Prophet to moue men vnto the fayth of his doctrine And euen so miracles done at the holy crosse were done to moue men vnto fayth of him that dyed thereon not that we shuld beleue in the wood He saith that pilgrimes put not trust in the place as Nicromancers do in their circles and sayth he wotteth not what to mocke out the text of our Sauiour of praying in the spirite And in the end he confoundeth him selfe saying we reken our prayers more pleasaunt in one place thē in an other And that must be by the reason of the place for God is as good in one place as in an other and also the man Moreouer where a mā pleaseth God best thether is he most bound to go And so that imagination byndeth a mā to the place with a false fayth as Nicromancers trust in their circles And agayne if God had sayd that he would more heare in one place then in an other he had bound him selfe to the place Now as God is like good euery where generally so hath hee made his Testament generally wheresoeuer myne hart moueth me am quyet to pray vnto hym there to heare me like graciously And if a man lay to our charge that God boūd them vnto the tabernacle after to the Temple in the old Testament I say that he dyd it not for y e places sake but for the monumentes and testimonies that their preached the word of god vnto them so that though the priests had bene negligēt to preach yet should such things that there were haue kept the people in the remembraunce of the Testamēt made betwen God and them Which cause and such like onely should moue vs to come to Church and vnto one place more then an other And as lōg as I come more to one place then an other because of y e quietnesse or that some thing preacheth gods word more liuely vnto me there then in an other the place is my seruaunt and I not bound to it whiche cause and such like taken away I can not but put trust in the place as Nicromancers do in their circles and am an image seruer walke after myne own imagination not after Gods word And when he sayth we might as well mocke the obseruaūce of the Paschall Lambe I aunswere Christ our
dedes are acceptable to God that are done in fayth so no deede to allowed good in Gods sight howe glorious to the world soeuer it appeare if it be without fayth Euery maÌ„ to walke truly in his vocatioÌ„ is the right seruice of God We must be mercyfull one to an other Luke 17. Ipocrites are vayne glorious in in all theyr workes True preachers must preach repentaunce Math. 17. Math. 17. Math. 〈◊〉 The maner doctrine of hipocrites Math. 6. Math. 23. Math. 16. Luke 9. Rom. 10. No zeale without knowledge 〈◊〉 good Churches why they were first ordeyned The true Temple of God is the hart of maÌ„ Luke 14. Math. 5. The manet of the speaking of the Scripture The wise of this world doe not vnderstand the speaking of God in his scriptures The Papistes argumentes Aristotles and Papistes doctrine Good workes are the fruites of loue God first loued vs and not 〈◊〉 hym How we vnderstand the loue of God to be in vs. Luke 18. Whosoeuer for Christen sake loseth any thing shâ—l receiue an huÌ„dreth folde If we once possesse Christ by faith then haue we all in all and are content with that we haue Here note what foloweth of good workes Iohn 〈◊〉 By faith in Christ we are made the sonnes of God Iohn 3. Faith doth expell the wrath of God Iohn 7. 1. Cor. 2. The naturall man which is but fleshe sauoureth not those thinges that are of the spirite Iohn 13. Iohn 5. Iohn 14. We are blessed by God onely in Christ our sauiour and not by our workes Iohn 15. We must wrestle with our olde man that we may put oâ— Christ Mat. 13. Roma 1. Roma 8. Our best workes are damnable in the sight of god with out Christ Christ is our hope righteousnes Let no maÌ„ despayre but put his hope in Christ and he shal be safe Roma 2. No man can fulfill y e law but hee that beleueth in Christ 1. Cor. 2. Christ is y e sure foundation Mans fouÌ„dation is feble 2. Cor. 5. Christ rewardeth his owne workes in vs. Ephe. 6. Collos 3. We must obey the magistrates because God will haue it so Rom. 14. 1. Cor. 6. 1. Pet. 1. A good lesson to teach vs to know when we haue the spirite of God â—emit all vengeauÌ„ce to God The fury of the Popish Clergie Actes 10 Prayer is the frute of fayth Liuely â—ayth to not without workes Fayth maketh vs at one with God Fayth prayeth always and in all places The prayer of a faithfull man Iaco â–ª Iames. 3. Fayth is y â— goodnes of all y â— deedes that are done within the law of God Iaco. 3. An example Turkes haue no fayth 〈…〉 know then is a God An example Sinnes that are acâ—empted no sinnes Faithlesse fruites Rom. 10. Pharao confessed his sinnes The deuils confessed Christ to be the sonne of God Simon Magus fayth 2. Pet. 2. 〈◊〉 Cor. 1. 3. An Epitome or briefe recitall of that which is entreated of before The nature of Gods word is to be persecuted The Pope is receaued and receaueth and per secuteth Loue of the world is hatred of God and his holy Gospell God defendeth his doctrine hym selfe Gods word sighteth agaynst hipocrites Nowe our master Christ was entreatedâ— The craft oâ— the hypocrites Gods truth worketh wâ— ders maketh the wisedome of the hypocrites foolishnes The captiuitie of the Israelitâ—â— vnder 〈…〉 If 〈…〉 with 〈…〉 who can be 〈…〉 If God be with vs who can be against vs Pharao sâ—aieth the men children How Moses comforteth the Israelites Gods truth fighteth for vs. God tryeth the fayth of his children God worketh backward Ioseph Israelites Dauid How Bishops instruct kings Wherunto a christian is called Our fighting is to suffer while God fighteth for vs. The wisedome of the Serpent He maketh a mocke of him selfe that casteth not the ende â—re he begin How is the Pope â—ure whiche taketh all for Christes sake but forsaketh nought Tribulation is ouâ— Baptisme Tribulation is a blessing Prosperitie is a curse Tribulation in the gift of God Wherby the are the pope and byshops sure The weakeâ— to the world the stronger to Christ Weakenes of the flesh a the strength of the spirite Flesh In ij things we are put to our choisâ— The differeÌ„ce betwen the children of God of the deuill The deuils wages All Gods children are vnder chasticing Which way go the Byshops to heauen then The tyraÌ„tes haue not power to doe what they would The promises of God are comfortable yea they are all comfort A Christen mans care The despisers persecutors they that fall froÌ„ the word are threatened Nâ—… Loth. Moses and Aaron The Prophetes Christ â—…ildas â—hey be spiâ—…tuall that 〈◊〉 deâ—ilishe â—…r the deâ—…ll is a spiâ—…tâ— We must in no case deny Christ God receaueth them that come agayne Why God letteth hys elect fall That the Scripture ought to bee in the English toung Whette thâ— on thy children that is exercise thy children in them and put them 〈◊〉 â—re No nor syâ— Iohn hys ghostly children Holy dayes Our Schole masters take great wages but teach not Why the preachers are not beloued when they saye trouth The curates wotte not what a Bible meaneth The Priests vnderstand â—o Latin Search the Scriptures Agaynste Christ is knowen by his dedes A seuerall kyngdome Seuerall lawes What christ lowseth â—rely the Pope byndeth to lowse it agayne for money A secret couÌ„sayle Person Vicare Parishe Priest The propâ—…ties of the Hebrue toung agree with the English Kyng Adelston Contrary preachyng Contrary Doctours Antechrist turneth the rootes of the tree vpward The Scripture is the triall of all doctrine the right touch stone Philosophy Aristotle Scripture Aristotle Paul Aristotle 〈◊〉 Philosophy Paul When no man will teach if we desire â–ª God will teach The order of teachyng The disorder or ouer thwarâ— order of our 〈◊〉 men The schole doctrine 〈◊〉 they call 〈◊〉 corrupteth the iudgementes oâ— youth 〈…〉 〈…〉 Yet in this they all agree that no 〈…〉 is saued 〈…〉 â–ª 〈…〉 〈◊〉 thâ—… 〈…〉 â—…er â–ª and that tâ—e Pope 〈…〉 Câ—…st 〈◊〉 me 〈…〉 to who 〈◊〉 will and take them â—â—om whom 〈◊〉 will 〈◊〉 ye 〈…〉 〈◊〉 simi 〈◊〉 〈…〉 Place 〈…〉 〈◊〉 â—…s wise 〈◊〉 â—s 〈◊〉 â—olâ—tâ—y â—hat â—…od 〈◊〉 Then thinke the papistes their wicked lyfe will shew it selfe to theyr shame and confusion The Pope licenced the people to read say what they would saue the truth But the one forbiddeth not theyr pompe and beâ—â—y cheate as the other doth Prelates not professors but pâ—…phaners of Gods word The obedieÌ„ce of moÌ„â—… not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 tâ—ey 〈◊〉 noâ— of 〈…〉 but 〈…〉 〈◊〉 sayuyng The hyppocrites lay that to Gods worde which they themselues oâ—e cause of God warneth ere he strike WheÌ„ God punisheth â—ooâ—…ry of the hipocrites then say they that new learning is the cause thereof Christ was 〈◊〉 of â—…tion Why trouble foloweth the preaching of the Gospell Christes flocke a little flocke As our Prelates
and had yet leuer perishe alone then that the other should haue perished with him for his sake and so of very desperatiō to haue lyued any longer he bad cast him into the Sea betimes except they would be lost also To speake of lottes how farre forth they are lawfull is a light question First to vse them for the breakyng of strife as when parteners their goods as equally diuided as they can take euery man his part by lot to auoyde all suspition of disceitfulnesse and as the Apostles in the first of the Actes when they sought an other to succede Iudas the traitour and two persōs were presented then to breake strife and to satisfie all parties did cast lottes whether should be admitted desiryng God to temper them and to take whom he knew most mete seyng they wyste not whether to preferre or happely could not all agree on either is lawfull and in all like cases But to abuse them vnto the temptyng of God and to compell hym therewith to vtter thinges wherof we stand in doubt when we haue no commaundement of him so to do as these heathen here dyd though God turned it vnto his glorie can not be but euill The heathen shypmen astonyed at the sight of the miracle feared GOD prayed to him offered sacrifice and vowed vowes And I doubte not but that some of them or happely all came thereby vnto the true knowledge and true worshipping of GOD and were wonne to GOD in their soules And thus God which is infinite mercifull in all his wayes wrought their soules health out of the infirmitie of Ionas euen of his good wil and purpose and loue wherewith he loued them before the world was made not of chaunce as it appeareth vnto the eyes of the ignoraunt And that Ionas was three dayes and three nightes in the belye of hys fishe we can not therby proue vnto the Iewes and infideles or vnto any mā that Christ must therefore dye and bee buried and rise againe But we vse the ensample and likenesse to strength the fayth of the weake For he that beleueth the one cā not dout in the other in as much as the hand of GOD was no lesse mightie in preseruyng Ionas alyue agaynst all naturall possibilitie and in deliueryng him safe out of this fish then in raising vp Christ agayne out of his sepulchre And we may describe the power and vertue of the resurrection thereby as Christ him selfe boroweth the similitude therto Math. xij saying vnto the Iewes that came about him and desired a signe or a wōder from heauen to certifie them that he was Christ this euill and wedlocke breakyng nation whiche breake the wedlocke of faith wherwith they bee maried vnto God and beleue in their false woorkes seke a signe but there shall no signe bee geuen them saue the signe of the Prophet Ionas For as Ionas was three dayes and three nightes in the bely of the Whale euen so shall the sonne of mā be three dayes three nightes in the hart of the earth Which was a watch word as we say and a sharpe threatenynge vnto the Iewes and as much to say as thus ye hard harted Iewes seke a signe loe this shal be your signe as Ionas was raised out of the sepulchre of his fishe and then sent vnto the Niniuites to preach that they should perish euen so shall I rise againe out of my sepulchre and come and preach repentaunce vnto you See therfore when ye see the signe that ye repent or els ye shal surely perishe and not escape For though the infirmities whiche ye now see in my flesh be a let vnto your fathers ye shall then be without excuse when ye see so great a miracle and so great power of God shed out vpon you And so Christ came agayne after the resurrection in his spirite and preached repentaunce vnto them by the mouth of his Apostles and Disciples and with miracles of the holy Ghost And all that repented not perished shortly after the rest caried awaye captiue into all quarters of the world for an example as ye see vnto this day And in like maner since the worlde began where soeuer repentaunce was offered and not receaued their GOD tooke cruell vengeaunce immediatly as ye see in the floude of Noe in the ouerthrowynge of Sodome and Gomorra and all the countrey about and as ye see of Egypt of the Amorites Cananites and afterward of the very Israelites and then at the last of the Iewes to and of the Assirians Babilonians and so throughout all the impeires of the world Gildas preached repentaunce vnto the old Britaines that inhabited England they repented not and therfore God sent in their enemies vpon them on euery side and destroyed them vp and gaue the land vnto other nations And greate vengeaunce hath bene taken in that lande for synne since that tyme. Wicleffe preached repentaunce vnto our fathers not long since they repented not for their harts were indurate and their eyes blinded with their own Pope holy righteousnesse wherewith they had made their soules gay against the receiuing agayne of the wicked spirite that bringeth seuen worse thē him selfe with him and maketh the later ende worse then the begynnyng for in open synnes there is hope of repentaunce but in holye hypocrisie none at all But what folowed they slew their true and right kyng and set vp three wrong kynges arowe vnder which all the noble bloud was slayne vp and halfe the commons thereto what in Fraunce and what with their owne sword in fightyng among them selues for the crowne and the Cities and Townes decayed and the lande brought halfe into a wildernesse in respect of that it was before And now Christe to preache repentaūce is risē yet once agayn out of his sepulchre in which y t Pope had buried him kept him downe with his pillars polars all disguisinges of hipocrisy with gyle wiles falshode with the sword of all Princes whiche he had blinded with his false marchaūdise And as I doubt not of the ensamples that are past so am I sure that great wrath will follow except repentaunce turne it backe againe cease it When Ionas had bene in the fishes bely a space and the rage of his conscience was somewhat quieted and swaged he come to him selfe againe and had receaued a litle hope the qualmes and panges of desperation which went ouer his hart halfe ouercome he prayed as he maketh mention in the text saying Ionas prayed vnto the Lord his GOD out of the bely of the fish But the wordes of that prayer are not here set The prayer that here standeth in the text is the prayer of prayse and thankesgeuyng which he prayed and wrote when hee was escaped and past all ieopardie In the end of which prayer he saith I will sacrifice with the voyce of thankesgeuyng and pay that I
not to God that we should continue vnfruitfull as before but that he should put the seede of his holy sprite in vs as S. Iohn in his first Epistle calleth it and to make vs fruitfull For sayth Paul Ephe. 2. By grace are ye made safe through fayth and that not of your selues for it is the gifte of God and commeth not of the workes least any man should boast himselfe For we are his workemanship created in Christ Iesu vnto good workes which God hath ordeyned that we should walke in them William Tyndale otherwyse called Hitchins to the Reader GRace and peace with all maner spirituall fcelyng and liuyng worthy of the kyndenes of Christ be wyth the reader with all that trust the wyll of God Amen The cause why I set my name before this little treatise and haue not rather done it in the new testament is that then I folowed the counsell of Christ which exhorteth men Math. 6. to doe their good deedes secretly and to be contente with the consciēce of well doyng and that God seeth vs and patiently to abyde the reward of the last day which christ hath purchased for vs now would I fayne haue done likewise but am I compelled otherwise to do While I aboade a faythfull companion which now hath taken another voyage vpon him to preach Christ where I suppose he was neuer yet preached God which put in hys hart thether to go sende his spirite with hym comforte hym and bryng hys purpose to good effecte one William Roye a man somewhat crafty when he commeth vnto new acquayntance and before he be through knowne and namely when all is spent came vnto me and offred hys helpe As long as he had no money somwhat I could rule hym but as soone as he had gotten hym money he became lyke hymselfe agayne Neuerthelesse I suffered all thynges tyll that was ended which I coulde not doe alone without one both to write and to helpe me to copare the textes together When that was ended I toke my leaue and bade hym farewell for our two lyues and as men say a day longer After we were departed he went and gate him new frendes which thyng to doe he passeth all that euer I yet knew And there when he had stored hym of money he gate hym to Argentine where he professed wonderfull faculties maketh boast of no small things A yeare after that and now xij monthes before y ◠printyng of this worke came one Ierome a brother of Grenewich also through Wormes to Argentine saying y ◠he intended to be Christes Disciple another whyle to kepe as nye as God would geue him grace y ◠profession of hys baptisme to get hys liuyng with his hādes to lyue no lōger idlely of the sweate and labour of those captiues whiche they had taught not to beleue in Christe but in cut shooes and russet coats Which Ierome with all diligence I warned of Royes boldnes exhorted him to beware of hym to walke quietly and wyth all patiēce long sufferyng according as we haue Christ hys Apostles for an ensāple which thyng he also promised me Neuerthelesse whē he was commyng to Argētine Williā Roye whose toung is able not onely to make fooles starke mad but also to deceaue the wisest that is at the first sight and acquaintaunce gate hym to hym and set hym a worke to make rymes while he hym selfe translated a Dialogue out of Latin into Englishe in whose Prologue he promiseth more a great deale then I feare me he will euer pay Paule sayth 2. Timo. 2. The seruaūt of the Lord must not striue but be peaceable vnto all men and ready to teach one that can suffer the euill with mekenesse and that can informe them that resiste if God at any tyme will geue them repentaunce for to know the trouth It becommeth not then the Lordes seruaunt to vse rayling rymes but Gods worde which is the right weapon to slay sinne vice all iniquitie The Scripture of god is good to teach and to improue ij Timo. iij. and. ij Thes ij Paule speakyng of Antechrist sayth Whom the Lord shall destroy with the sprite or breath of his mouth that is with the word of God And. ij Cor. x. The weapons of our warre are not carnall thynges sayth he but mighty in God to cast downe strong holdes and so forth that is to destroy high buildings of false doctrine The word of God is that day wherof Paul speaketh i. Cor. iij. which shall declare all thing that fire which shal try euery mans worke and consume false doctrine with that sword ought men sharply to fight and not to rayle with foolishe rymes Let it not offende thee that some walke inordinatly let not the wickednes of Iudas cause thee to despise the doctrine of his fellowes No man ought to thinke that Stephen was a false preacher because that Nicolas whiche was chosen felow with hym Act. vj. to minister vnto the widowes fell after into great heresies as histories make mention Good and euill go alwayes together one cā not be knowen without the other Marke this also aboue all thinges that Antechrist is not an outward thyng that is to say a man that should sodēly appeare with wonders as our fathers talked of hym No verely for Antichrist is a spirituall thyng And is as much to say as agaynst Christ y t is one that preacheth false doctrine contrarie to Christ Antechrist was in the old Testamēt and fought with the Prophetes he was also in the tyme of Christ of the Apostles as thou readest in the Epistles of Iohn and of Paule to the Corinthians and Galathians and other Epistles Antechrist is now shall I doubt not endure till the worldes ende But his nature is when he is vttered and ouercome with the worde of God to go out of the playe for a season and to disguise hymselfe and then to come in agayne with a new name and new rayment As thou seest howe Christ rebuketh the Scribes and the Pharises in the Gospel which were very Antechristes saying Wo be to you Pharises for ye robbe widowes houses ye praye long prayers vnder a colour ye shut vp the kingdom of heauē suffer thē not y ◠would to enter in ye haue taken away the keye of knowledge ye make men breake Gods commaundementes with your traditions ye beguile the people with hipocrisie and such like Which thynges all our prelates do but haue yet gotten them new names and other garmentes and are otherwyse disguised There is difference in the names betwene a Pope a Cardinall a bishop and so forth and to say a Scribe a Pharisey a seniour and so forth but the thyng is all one Euen so now when we haue vttered hym he wyll change hymselfe once more and turne hymselfe into an angell of lyght 2. Cor. 11. Read the place I exhorte
of loue which springeth out of Christes bloud into the hartes of all them that haue their trust in him No man needeth to bidde a Christen man to pray if he see his neighbours neede if he see it not put him in remembraunce onely then he can not but do hys dutie Now as touching we desire one an other to pray for vs that do we to put our neighbour in remēbraunce of his dutie not that we trust in his holines Our trust is in God in Christ and in the truth of Gods promises we haue also a promise that when ij or iij. or moe agree together in any thing according to the will of God God heareth vs. Notwithstanding as God heareth many so heareth he fewe and so heareth he one if he pray after the will of God and desire the honour of God He that desireth mercy the same feeleth his owne misery sinne mourneth in his hart for to be deliuered that he might honour God and God for his truth must heare him which sayeth by the mouth of Christ Mat. v. Blessed are they that honger and thyrst after righteousnes for they shall be filled God for his truthes sake must put y t righteousnes of Christ in hym and washe his vnrighteousnes away in the bloud of Christ And be the sinner neuer so weake neuer so feeble and frayle sinne he neuer so oft and so greuous yet so long as thys lust desire and mourning to be deliuered remaineth in him God seeth not his sinnes reckoneth them not for his truthes sake and loue to Christ He is not a sinner in the sight of God that would be no sinner He y t would be deliuered hath his hart loose already His hart sinneth not but mourneth repenteth and consenteth vnto the law will of God and iustifieth God that is beareth record that God which made the lawe is righteous iust And such an hart trusting in Christes bloude is accepted for full righteous And his weakenes infirmitie and frailetie is pardoned and his sinnes not looked vppon vntill God put more strength in him and fulfill his lust When the weake in y t faith vnexpert in the misteries of Christ desire vs to pray for them then ought we to lead them to the truth and promises of God and teach them to put their trust in the promises of God in loue that God hath to Christ and to vs for hys sake and to strength their weake consciences shewing and prouing by the Scripture that as long as they follow the spirite and resiste sinne it is impossible they shoulde fall so deepe that God shall not pull them vp agayne if they holde fast by the anker of fayth hauing trust and confidence in Christ The loue that God hath to Christ is infinite and Christ did and suffered all thinges not for himselfe to obtaine fauour or ought els for he had euer the full fauour of God and was euer Lord ouer all thinges but to reconcile vs to God and to make vs heyres with him of his fathers kingdome And God hath promised that whosoeuer calleth on hys name shall neuer be confounded or ashamed Rom. ix If the righteous fall sayth the Scripture he shall not be broused the Lord shall put his hand vnder him Who is righteous but he that trusteth in Christes bloude be he neuer so weake Christ is our righteousnes and in him ought we to teach all men to trust and to expound vnto all men the Testament that God hath made to vs sinners in Christes bloud This ought we to do and not make a pray of them to leade them captiue to sit in their consciences and to teach them to trust in our holines good deedes and prayers to the entent that we would fede our idle and slow bellies of their great labour and sweate so to make our selues Christes and sauiours For if I take on me to saue other by my merites make I not my selfe a Christ a sauiour am in dede a false Prophet and a true Antichrist and exalt my selfe and sitte in the temple of God that is to wytt the consciences of men Among Christen mē loue maketh all thinges common euery man is others debter and euery mā is bound to minister to his neighbour and to supply his neighbours lacke of that wherewith God hath endued hym As thou seest in the world how the Lordes and officers minister peace in the common wealth punishe murtherers theeues and euill doers and to maintayne their order estate doe the commons minister to them againe rent tribute tole and custome So in the Gospell the curates which in euery parishe preach the Gospell ought of outie to receiue an honest liuing for them and their housholds euē so ought the other officers which are necessarily required in the common wealth of Christ We neede not to vse filthy lucre in the Gospell to chop chainge and to play the Tauernars altering the word of God as they do their wines to their most aduaūtage and to fashion Gods worde after euery mans mouth or to abuse the name of Christ to obtaine thereby authoritie and power to feede our slowe bellies Now seest thou what prayer is the ende thereof and wherfore it serueth If thou geue me a thousand pound to pray for thee I am no more bound then I was before Mans imagination can make the commaundement of God neither greater nor smaller neither can to the lawe of God eyther adde or minishe Gods commaundement is as great as himselfe I am bounde to loue the Turke with all my might and power yea and aboue my power euen from the ground of my hart after the ensample that Christ loued me neither to spare goods body or life to winne him to Christ And what can I doe more for thee if thou gauest me all the world Where I see neede there can I not but pray if Gods spirite be in me Almes is a greke worde and signifieth mercy One Christian is debter to an other at his neede of all that he is able to do for him vntill his neede be sufficed Euery Christian mā ought to haue Christ alwayes before his eyes as an ensample to counterfeite and follow and to do to his neighbour as Christ hath done to him as Paule teacheth in all his epistles and Peter in his first and Iohn in his first also This order vseth Paule in all his Epistles First he preacheth the law proueth that the whole nature of man is damned in that the hart lusteth cōtrary to the will of God For if we were of God no doubt we shoulde haue lust in his will Then preacheth he Christ the Gospell the promises and the mercy that God hath set forth to all men in Christes bloud Which they that beleue take it for an earnest thing turne themselues to God beginne to loue God agayne and to prepare themselues to his will by the
notwithstandyng if he repent and embrace the truth in Christ he shall obtaine mercy and be saued But if Paule were now a liue would defend his owne learnyng he should be tried thorough fire not thorough fire of the iudgement of Scripture for that light men now vtterly refuse but by the popes law and with fire of Fagots WE muste all appeare before the iudgement seate of Christ for to receaue euery man accordyng to the dedes of his body 2. Corinth v. As thy dedes testifie of thee so shal thy reward be Thy dedes be euill then is y e wrath of God vpon thee and thyne hart is euil and so shall thy reward be if thou repent not Feare therfore and crye to God for grace that thou mayst loue hys lawes And whē thou louest them cease not til thou haue obtained power of God to fulfill them so shalt thou be sure that a good reward shall folow Whiche reward not thy deedes but christes haue purchased for thee whose purchasing also is that lust which thou hast to Gods law that might where with thou fulfillest them Remember also that a reward is rather called that which is giuen freely then that which is deserued That which is deserued is called if thou wilt giue hym hys right name hyre or wages A reward is giuen freely to prouoke vnto loue and to make frendes Remember that what soeuer good thyng any man doth that shall he receaue of y e Lord. Eph. vj. Remēbryng that ye shal receaue of the Lord the reward of inheritaūce Col. iij. These ij textes are excedyng playne Paul meaneth as Peter doth i. Pet. ij that seruaūtes should obey their masters with all their hartes and with good will though they were neuer so euill Yea he will that all that are vnder power obey euen of hart and of conscience to God because God will haue it so be y e rulers neuer so wicked The children must obey father and mother be they neuer so cruell or vnkynd likewise the wife her husband the seruaunt his master the subiectes and commons their Lord or Kyng Why For ye serue the Lord sayth he in the Collos iij. We are Christes and Christ hath bought vs as thou readest Rom. xiiij i. Cor. vj. i. Pet. i. Christ is our Lord and we his possession his also is the commaūdement Now ought not the cruelnesse churlishnesse of father and mother of husband master Lord or Kyng cause vs to hate the commaundement of our so kynde a Lord Christ which spared not his bloud for our sakes which also hath purchased for vs with his bloud that reward of eternall lyfe which lyfe shal folow the patience of good liuing and wherunto our good dedes testifie that we are chosen Furthermore we are so carnall that if y t rulers be good we can not know whether we keepe the commaundement for the loue that we haue to Christ and to god through him or no. But and if thou canst finde in thine hart do good vnto him that rewardeth the euill agayne then art thou sure that y e same spirite is in thee that is in Christ And it foloweth in the same Chapter to the Collossians He that doth wrong shall receaue for the wrong that he hath done That is God shall auenge thee aboundantly which seeth what wrong is done vnto thee and yet suffereth it for a tyme that thou mightest feele thy patiēce and the workyng of his spirite in thee and be made perfect Therefore see that thou not once desire vengeaunce but remit all vengeaunce vnto GOD as Christ did Which sayth Peter i. Pet. ij whē he was reuiled reuiled not agayn neither threatned when he suffered Vnto such obedience vnto such patience vnto such a poore hart and vnto such feelyng is Paules meanyng to bryng all men and not vnto the vaine disputyng of them that ascribe so hye a place in heauen vnto their peelde merites Which as they feele not the workyng of Gods spirite so obey they no man If the kyng do vnto them but right they wil interdicte the whole Realme curse excommunicate send thē down farre beneath the bottome of hell as they haue brought the people out of their wittes and made them madde to beleue THy prayers and almes are come vp into remembraunce in the presence of GOD in the Actes x. That is God forgetteth thee not though he come not at the first calling he looketh on and beholdeth thy prayers and almes Prayer commeth from the hart God looketh first on the hart and then on the dede As thou readest Gene. iiij God beheld or looked first on Abell then on his offering If the hart be vnpure the dede veryly pleaseth not as thou seest in Cain Marke the order In the begynnyng of the chapter thou readest there was a certaine man named Cornelius which feared god gaue much almes and prayed God alway He feared God that is he trembled quaked to breake the cōmaundemētes of god Then prayed he alway Prayer is the frute effect dede or act of fayth is nothyng but the longing of the hart for those thyngs which a mā lacketh which god hath promised to geue him He doth also almes Almes is y ◠frute effect or deede of compassion and pitie which we haue to our neighbour Oh a glorious fayth and a right which so trusteth God and beleueth his promises that she feareth to breake his commaundementes and is also mercyfull vnto her neighbour This is that faith wherof thou readest namely in Peter Paule and Iohn that we are thereby both iustified and saued And who soeuer imagineth any other fayth deceaueth him selfe and is a vaine disputer and a brauler about wordes and hath no feelyng in his hart Though thou consent to the law that it is good righteous holy sorowest and repentest because thou hast broken it mornest because thou hast no strength to fulfill it yet art not thou therby at one with GOD. Yea thou shouldest shortly despayre and blaspheme God if the promises of forgiuenes and of helpe were not there by fayth in thyne hart to beleue them Fayth therfore setteth thee at one with God Fayth prayeth alway For she hath alway her infirmities weakenesses before her eyes and also Gods promises for which she alway longeth and in all places But blind vnbeleffe prayeth not alway nor in all places but in the Churche onely and that in such a Churche where it is not lawfull to preach gods promises neither to teach men to trust therein Fayth when she prayeth setteth not her good dedes before her saying Lorde for my good dedes do this or that Nor bargaineth with god saying Lord graūt me this or do this or that and I wil do this or that for thee as mumble so much dayly go so farre or fast this or that fast enter in this Religion or that with such other pointes of infidelitie yea
Disciples hee aunswered The blind see the lepers are clensed the dead arise againe c. meanyng that if I do the workes which are prophesied that Christ should do when he coÌ„meth why doubt ye whether I be hee or no as who should say aske y â— scripture whether I be Christ or no not my selfe How happeneth it then that our Prelates wil not come to the light also that we may see whether their workes be wrought in GOD or no Why feare they to let the â—ay men see what they do Why make they all their examinations in darkenes Why examine they not their causes of heresie openly as the lay men do their fellous and murtherers Wherefore did Christ and his Apostles also warne vs so diligently of Antichrist and of false Prophetes that should come Because that we should slomber or sleepe carelesse or rather that we should looke in the light of the Scripture with all diligeÌ„ce to spie them when they came and not to suffer our selues to be disceaued and led out of y â— way Iohn biddeth iudge the spirites Whereby shall we iudge them but by the Scripture How shalt thou know whether the Prophet be true or false or whether hee speake Gods word of his owne head if thou wilt not see the Scriptures Why sayd Dauid in the second Psalme be learned ye that iudge the earth lest the Lord be angry with you and ye perish froÌ„ the right way A terrible warnyng verely yea and looke on the stories well thou shalt finde very few kinges sence the beginning of the world that haue not perished from the right way and that because they would not be learned The Emperour and Kynges are nothyng now a dayes but euen hangmen vnto the Pope and Byshops to kill whosoeuer they condemne without any more a do as Pylate was vnto the Scribes and Phariseis and the hye Byshops to hang Christ For as those Prelates aunswered Pylate wheÌ„ he asked what he had done if he were not an euill doer we would not haue brought him vnto thee As who should say we are to holy to do any thyng amisse y u mayst beleue vs well inough yea and his bloude on our heades sayd they kill him hardly we will beare the charge our soules for thyne we haue also a law by which he ought to dye for he calleth him selfe Gods sonne Euen so say our Prelates he ought to dye by our lawes he speaketh agaynst the Church And your grace is sworne to defend the liberties and ordinaunces of the Church and to maynteine our most holy fathers authoritie our soules for yours ye shall do a meritorious dede therin Neuertheles as Pylate escaped not the iudgement of God euen so is it to be feared lest our temporall powers shall not Wherfore be learned ye that iudge the earth lest the Lord be angry with you and ye perish from the right way Who slew the Prophetes Who slew Christ Who slew his Apostles Who the martirs and all the righteous that euer were slayne The kynges and the temporall sword at the request of the false Prophetes They deserued such murther to do and to haue their part with y e hypocrites because they would not be learned and see the truth them selues Wherfore suffered y â— Prophets because they rebuked the hypocrites which beguiled the world and namely Princes and rulers and taught them to put their trust in thynges of vanitie and not in Gods word And taught them to do such deedes of mercy as were profitable vnto no man but vnto the false Prophetes them selues onely makyng marchauÌ„dise of Gods word wherfore slew they Christ euen for rebuking the hipocrites because he said wo be to you Scribes and Phariseis hypocrites for ye shut vp the kyngdome of heaueÌ„ before men Math. xxiij that is as it is writteÌ„ Luke xj ye haue taken away the keye of knowledge The law of God whiche is the keye wherewith men bynde and the promises which are the keyes wherewith men loose haue our hypocrites also taken away They will suffer no man to know Gods word but burne it and make heresie of it yea and because the people begyn to smell their falsehode they make it treason to the kyng and breakyng of the kynges peace to haue so much as their Pater noster in English And in stede of Gods law they bynde w t their owne law And in stede of Gods promises they lose iustifye with pardons and ceremonies which they them selues haue imagined for their owne profite They preach it were better for thee to eate fleshe on good Friday then to hate thy neighbour but let any man eate flesh but on a Saterday or breake any other tradition of theirs and he shal be bounde not losed till hee haue payd the vtter most farthing either with shame most vyle or death most cruell but hate thy neighbour as much as thou wilt and thou shalt haue no rebuke of them yea robbe him murther him and theÌ„ come to them and welcome They haue a saÌ„ctuary for thee to saue thee yea and a neckuerse if thou canst but read a litle Latinly though it be neuer so soryly so that y â— be ready to receaue y â— beastes marke They care for no vnderstandyng it is inough if thou canst rowle vp a payre of Mattens or an Euensong and mumble a few ceremonies And because they be rebuked this they rage Be learned therefore ye that iudge y â— world lest God be angry with you and ye perish from the right way Wo be to you scribes and phariseis ypocrites sayth Christ Math. xriij for ye deudure widdowes houses vnder a coulor of long prayer Our hypocrites robbe not the widdowes onely but Knight Squyre Lord Duke Kyng and Emperour and euen the whole world vnder the same couloure teaching the people to trust in their prayers and not in Christ for whose sake God hath forgeuen all the synne of the whole worlde vnto as many as repeÌ„t and beleue They feare theÌ„ with purgatory and promyse to pray perpetually least the laÌ„des should euer returne home agayne vnto the right heyres What hast thou bought with robbyng thy heyres or wyth geuing the hypocrites that which thou robbest of other men Perpetuall prayer Yea perpetuall payne For they appoint thee no tyme of deliueraunce their prayers are so mighty The Pope for money can empty purgatory when he will It is verely purgatory For it purgeth and maketh cleane riddaunce yea it is hel For it deuoureth all thynges Hys fatherhode sendeth them to heauen with scala coeli that is wyth a ladder to scale the walles For by the dore Christ wil they not let them come in That dore haue they stopped vp and that because ye should buye ladders of them For some they pray dayly which gaue theÌ„ perpetuities and yet make Saintes of them receauing offeringes in theyr names and
teaching other to pray to them None of them also which taketh vpon them to saue other wyth their prayers trusteth to be saued thereby themselues but hyre other to pray for them Moyses taketh recorde of God that he tooke not of any of the people so much as an Asse neither vexed any of them Numeri xvj Samuell in y t fyrst booke of kynges the xij chapter asked all Israell whether he had taken any mans Oxe or Asse or had vexed any man or had taken any gift or rewarde of any man And all the people testified nay yet these two both taught the people and also prayed for them as much as our prelates doe Peter j. Peter v. exhorteth the elders to take the ouersight of Christes flocke not for filthy lucre but of a good will euen for loue Paul Act. xx taketh the Priestes or elders to recorde that he had taught repentaunce and fayth and all y â— councell of God And yet had desired no mans golde siluer or vesture but fedde himselfe with the labour of hys handes And yet these two taught and prayed for the people as much as our Prelates doe wyth whom it goeth after the common saying no penny no Pater noster Which Prelates yet as they teach not but beate onely so wote they not what prayer meaneth Moreouer the lawe of loue which Christ left among vs is to geue and not to receaue What prayer is it then that thus robbeth all the world coÌ„trary to that great commaundemeÌ„t which is the ende of all commaundementes and in which all other are conteyned If men should continue to buie prayer foure or fiue hundred yeares moe as they haue done there would not be a foote of grounde in Christendome neither any worldly thyng which they y â— will be called spirituall onely shoulde not possesse And thus all shoulde be called spirituall Wo be to you Lawyers for ye lade men wyth burdeÌ„s which they are not able to beare ye yours selues touch not the packes wyth one of your fingers saith Christ Luke xj Our Lawyers verely haue laden vs a thousand tymes more What spirituall kynred haue they made in baptime to let matrimonie besides that they haue added certaine degrees vnto the law naturall for the same purpose What an vnbearable burthen of chastitie do they violently thrust on other meÌ„s backes and how easely beare they it themselues How sore a burden How cruell a haÌ„gman How greuous a torment yea how paynefull an hell is this eare confession vnto mens consciences For the people are brought in beliefe that with out that they can not be saued In so much that some faste certayne dayes in the yeare and pray certayne superstitious prayers all their lyues longe that they may not die without confession In perill of death if the Priest be not by the shippemen shriue themselues vnto the Mast If any be present they runne then euery maÌ„ into his eare but to gods promises flye they not for they know them not If any man haue a deathes wounde he cryeth immediatly for a Priest If a man die without shrift many take it for a signe of damnation Many by reason of that false beliefe die in desperation Many for shame keepe backe of their confession xx xxx yeares and thinke all the while that they be damned I knew a poore woman with childe which longed and being ouercomen of her passion eate fleshe on a Friday which thing she durst not confesse in the space of xviij yeares and thought all that while that she had ben damned and yet sinned she not at all Is not this a sore burden that so weyeth downe the soule vnto the bottome of hell What shoulde I say A great booke were not sufficient to rehearse y â— snares which they haue layde to robbe men both of their goodes and also of the trust which they shoulde haue in Gods worde The Scribes and Phariseis do all their workes to be sene of men They set abroade their Philacteries make long borders on their garmentes and loue to sit vppermost at feastes and to haue the chiefe seates in the synagoges that is in the congregations or councels and to be called Rabby that is to saye maisters sayth Christ Math. xxiij Beholde the deedes of our spiritualtie and how many thousand fashions are among them to be knowen by Which as none is like an other so loueth none an other For euery one of them supposeth that all other polle to fast and make to many captiues yet to resiste Christ are they all agreed least they shoulde be all compeld to deliuer vp their prisoners to hym Beholde the monsters how they are disguised with miters croses and hattâ—s with crosses pillers and pollaxes and wyth thre crownes What names haue they my Lord Prior my Lord Abbot my Lord Byshop my Lord Archbishop Cardinall and Legate if it please your fatherhod if it please your Lordship if it please your grace if it please your holines and innumerable such like Beholde how they are esteemed and how hie they be crept vp aboue all not into worldly seates onely but into the seate of God the hartes of men where they sit aboue God himselfe For both they whatsoeuer they make of their owne heades is more feared and dread then God and his commaundements In them and their deseruinges put we more trust then in Christ and hys merites To their promises geue we more fayth then to the promises which God hath sworne in Christes bloud The hypocrites say vnto the kings and Lordes these heretickes would haue vs downe first and then you to make of all coÌ„mon Nay ye hypocrites and right heretickes approued by open Scripture the kinges and Lordes are downe already that so low that they can not go lower Ye treade them vnder your feete and lead theÌ„ captiue and haue made them your bonde seruaunts to waite on your filthy lustes and to auenge your malice on euery man contrary vnto the right of Gods word Ye haue not onely robbed them of their laÌ„d authoritie honour and due obedieÌ„ce which ye owe vnto them but also of their wittes so that they are not without vnderstaÌ„dyng in Gods word onely but eueÌ„ in worldly matters that pertaine vnto their offices they are more then children Ye beare them in hand what ye will and haue brought them eueÌ„ in case like vnto them which when they daunce naked in nettes beleue they are inuisible We would haue them vp agayne and restored vnto the rowme and authoritie which GOD hath geuen them and whereof ye haue robbed them And your inward falsehode we do but vtter onely with the light of Gods word that your hypocrisie might be sene Be learned therfore ye that iudge the world lest God be angry with you and ye perish from the right way Wo be to you Scribes and Phariseis hypocrites For ye make cleane y t vtterside of the cuppe and of the platter
a state or a degree ordeined of God and an office wherein the husband serueth the wife and the wife the husband It was ordeined for a remedy and to encrease the worlde and for the man to helpe the woman and the woman the man with all loue and kyndnes and not to signifie any promise that euer I heard or redde of in y ◠scripture Therfore ought it not to be called a Sacrament It hath a promise that we sinne not in that state if a man receaue hys wise as a gift geuen to him of God the wife her husband likewise as all maner meates and drinkes haue a promise that we sinne not if we vse them measurably with thankes geuing If they call matrimony a Sacrament because the scripture vseth the similitude of matrimonie to expresse the mariage or wedlocke that is betwene vs and Christ For as a woman though she be neuer so poore yet when she is maried is as rich as her husband euen so we whē we repent and beleue the promises of God in Christ though we be neuer so poore sinners yet are as rich as Christ all his merits are ours with all that he hath If for that cause they call it a sacrament so will I musterde seede leuen a net keyes bread water and a thousand other things which Christ and the Prophetes and all the scripture vse to expresse the kingdome of heauen and Gods worde wythall They prayse wedlocke wyth their mouth and say it is an holy thyng as it is verely but had leuer be sanctified wyth an whore then to come wythin the sanctuary ¶ Of Order SUbdeacon Deacō Priest Byshop Cardinall Patriarch and Pope be names of offices and seruice or should be and not Sacraments There is no promise coupled therwith If they minister their offices truly it is a signe that Christes spirite is in them if not that the deuill is in them Are these all Sacramentes or which one of them Or what thyng in them is that holy signe or Sacrament The shauyng or the annoynting What also is the promise that is signified thereby But what word printeth in them that charact that spirituall seale O dreamers and naturall beastes without the seale of the spirite of God but sealed with the marke of the beast and with cankred consciences There is a word called in Latine Sacerdos in Greeke Hiercus in Hebrue Cohan that is a Minister an officer a sacrificer or a Priest as Aaron was a Priest and sacrificed for the people and was a mediator betwen God them And in the English should it haue had some other name then Priest But Antichrist hath deceaued vs with vnknowen and straūge termes to bring vs into confusion and superstitious blyndnes Of that maner is Christ a Priest for euer and all we Priests thorough hym and neede no more of any such Priest on earth to be a meane for vs vnto god For Christ hath brought vs all into the inner temple within the vayle or forehanging and vnto the mercy stoole of God And hath coupled vs vnto God where we offer euery man for himselfe y e desires petitions of his hart sacrifice and kil the lustes appetits of his flesh with prayer fasting all maner godly liuing An other worde is there in Greeke called Presbiter in latin Senior in englishe an elder and is nothing but an officer to teach and not to be a mediator betwene God and vs. This nedeth no annointing of man They o◠y t olde testament were annointed with oyle to signifie the annointing of Christ and of vs thorough Christ with the holy ghost This wise is no man Priest but he that is chosen saue as in time of necessitie euery parson Christeneth so may euery man teach his wife housholde and the wife her children So in time of neede if I see my brother sinne I may betwene hym and me rebuke him and damne his deede by the lawe of God And may also comfort them that are in dispayre with the promises of God and saue them if they beleue By a Priest then in the new testament vnderstand nothing but an elder to teach the younger and to bring thē vnto the full knowledge and vnderstanding of Christ and to minister the Sacramentes which Christ ordeyned which is also nothyng but to preach Christes promises And by them that geue all their studie to quench the light of truth and to holde the people in darcknes vnderstand the disciples of Sathan and messengers of Antichrist what soeuer names they haue or what soeuer they call themselues And as concerning that our spiritualtie as they will be called make themselues holyer then the lay people and take so great landes and goodes to pray for them and promise them pardons and forgeuenes of sinnes or absolution without preachyng of Christes promises is falsehode and the woorkyng of Antichrist and as I haue sayd the rauenyng of those wolues which Paul Act. xx prophesied should come after hys departyng not sparyng the flocke Their doctrine is that marchaundise wherof Peter speaketh saying through coueteousnes shall they with fayned wordes make marchaundise of you ij Pet. ij And their reasons wherewith they proue their doctrine are as sayth Paul i. Timo. vj. superfluous disputynges arguynges or braulyngs of mē with corrupt mindes and destitute of truth whiche thinke that lucre is godlynes But Christ sayth Math. vij by their frutes shalt thou know them that is by their filthy couetousnes and shamelesse ambition and dronken desire of honor contrary vnto the example doctrine of Christ and of his Apostles Christ sayd to Peter the last Chapter of Iohn Fede my sheepe and not shere thy flocke And Pet. sayth i. Pet. v. Not being Lordes ouer the Parishes but these shere and are become Lordes Paul saith ij Cor. ij Not that we be Lordes ouer your faith but these will be Lordes compel vs to beleue what soeuer they lust without any witnes of Scripture yea cleane contrary to the Scripture whē the opē text rebuketh it Paul sayth it is better to geue thē to receaue Act. xx But these do nothyng in the world but lay snares to katch and receaue what so euer cōmeth as it were the gapyng mouth of hell And. ij Cor. xij I seeke not yours but you but these seeke not you to Christ but yours to thē selues and therfore lest their dedes should be rebuked will not come at the light Neuerthelesse the truth is that we are all equally beloued in Christ and God hath sworne to all indifferently According therfore as euery man beleueth Gods promises longeth for thē and is diligent to pray vnto GOD to fulfill them so is his prayer heard and as good is the prayer of a cobler as of a Cardinall and of a bocher as of a Byshop the blessing of a baker that knoweth the truth is as good as the blessyng of our most holy father the Pope And
Iohn v. that ye haue not the loue of God in you I am come in my fathers name and ye receaue me not if an other shall come in his own name him shall ye receaue This doth God auenge him selfe on the malicious hartes whiche haue no loue to his truth All the promises of God haue they either wypte cleane out or thus leauened them with open lyes to stablishe their confession with all And to kepe vs from knowledge of the truth they do all thyng in Latin They pray in Latin they Christen in Latine they blesse in Latine they geue absolution in Latin onely curse they in the English toung Wherein they take vpon them greater authoritie then euer God gaue them For in their curses as they call them with booke bell and candle they commaūde God and Christ and the aungels and all Saintes to curse them curie them God say they father sonne and holy ghost curse them virgine Mary c. O ye abommable Who gaue you authoritie to commaūde God to curse God commaundeth you to blesse and ye cōmaunde him to curse Blesse them that persecute you blesse but curse not saith S. Paul Roma xij What tyranny wil these not vse ouer men which presume and take vpon them to be Lordes ouer God and to commaunde him If God shall curse any man who shall blesse and make him better No man can amende him selfe except God poure his spirite vnto him Haue we not a commaundemēt to loue our neighbour as our selues How can I loue him and curse him also Iames sayth it is not possible that blessing cursing should come both out of one mouth Christ cōmaundeth Math. v. saying loue your enemies Blesse them that curse you Do good to them that hate you Pray for them that do you wrong and persecute you that ye may be the children of your heauenly father In the marches of Wales it is the maner if any man haue an Oxe or a Cow stollē he commeth to the Curate and desireth him to curse the stealer And he commaundeth the Parish to geue him euery man Gods curse and his Gods curse myne haue he sayth euery man in the Parish O mercyfull God what is blasphemy if this be not blasphemy shamyng of the doctrine of Christ Vnderstand therfore the power of excommunication is this If any man sinne openly and amendeth not when he is warned then ought he to be rebuked openly before all the Parish And the Priest ought to proue by the Scripture that all such haue no part with Christ For Christ serueth not but for them that loue the law of God and consent that it is good holy and righteous And repēt sorrowing mournyng for power and strength to fulfill it And all the parish ought to be warned to auoyde the company of all such and to take them as heathen people This is not done that he should perish but to saue him to make him ashamed to kill the lustes of the flesh that the spirite might come vnto the knowledge of truth And we ought to pitie hym and to haue compassion on him and with all diligence to pray vnto God for him to geue him grace to repent and to come to the right way agayne and not to vse such tyranny ouer God and man commaūdyng God to curse And if he repent we ought with all mercy to receaue him in agayn This mayst thou see Mat. xviij and. i. Cor. v. and ij Cor. ij ¶ Confirmation IF confirmation haue a promise then it iustifieth as farre as the promise extendeth If it haue no promise then is it not of GOD as the Byshops be not The Apostles and Ministers of God preach Gods word and Gods signes or Sacramentes signifie Gods word also and put vs in remēbraunce of the promises which God hath made vnto vs in Christ Contrarywise Antichristes Byshops preach not their Sacramentes speake not but as the disguised Byshops mum so are their superstitious Sacramentes domme After that the Byshops had left preachyng then fayned they this domme ceremonie of cōfirmation to haue somwhat at the lest way whereby they myght raigne ouer theyr Dioceses They reserued vnto them selues also the Christenyng of Belles and coniuring or hallowyng of Churches and Churchyardes and of Altares and superaltares and holowyng of Chalices and so forth what soeuer is of honor or profite Which cōfirmation and the other coniurations also they haue now committed to their Suffragans because they them selues haue no leysure to minister such things for their lustes and pleasures and aboundance of all thinges and for the combraunce that they haue in the kynges matters and businesse of the Realme One kepeth the priuey seale an other y ◠great seale the thyrd is confessour that is to say a priuey traytor and a secreat Iudas he is President of the Princes Counsaile he is an Ambassadour an other sort of the Kynges secret Counsaile Wo is vnto the Realmes where they are of y t counsell As profitable are they verely vnto the Realmes with their Counsell as the Wolues vnto the Shepe or the Foxes vnto the Geese They will say that the holy Ghost is geuen thorough such ceremonies If God had so promised so should it be but Paule saith Galat. iij. that the spirite is receaued thorough preaching of the fayth And Actes tenth while Peter preached the faith the holy Ghost fell on Cornelius and on hys houshold How shall we say then to that which they will lay against vs in the eight chapter of the Actes of the Apostles Where Peter and Iohn put their handes on the Samaritans and the holy Ghost came I say that by putting or with putting or as they put their handes on them the holy Ghost came Neuerthelesse the putting on of the hāds did neither helpe nor hinder For the text sayth they prayed for them that they might receaue the holy ghost God had made the Apostles a promise that he woulde wyth such miracles cōfirme their preaching and mou◠other to the fayth Mar. the last The Apostles therefore beleued and prayed God to fulfill his promise and God for his truthes sake euen so did So was it the prayer of fayth that brought the holy Ghost as thou mayst see also in the last of Iames. If any man be sicke saith Iames call the elders of the congregation and let them pray ouer hym annointing hym with oyle in the name of the Lord and the prayer of fayth shall heale the sicke Where a promise is there is fayth bolde to pray and God true to geue her her petition Putting on of the handes is an indifferent thing For the holy Ghost came by preaching of the fayth and myracles were done at the prayer of fayth as well without putting on of the hands as with as thou seest in many places Putting on of the hands was the maner of that nation as it was to rent their clothes
Christ or entende to restore the Kynges agayne vnto their duties and right and to the rowme and authoritie which they haue of God and of shadowes to make theÌ„ Kynges in deede to put the world in his order agayne then the Kynges deliuer their swordes and authoritie vnto the hypocrites to â—lay him So dronken are they with the wine of the whore ¶ The text that foloweth in Paule wil they happely lay to my charge and others How shall they preach except they be sent sayth Paul in the sayd x. to the Romaines We wil they say the Pope Cardinals and Byshoppes all authority is ours The Scripture perteineth vnto vs and is our possession And we haue a law that who soeuer presume to preach without the authoritie of the Bishops is excommunicate in the deede doyng Whence therefore hast thou thine authoritie wil they say The old Phariseis had the Scripture in captiuitie likewise and asked Christ by what authoritie doest thou these thynges as who should say We are phariseis thou art none of our order nor hast authoritie of vs. Christ asked them an other question and so will I do our hypocrites Who seÌ„t you God Nay hee that is sent of God speaketh Gods word Iohn iij. Now speake ye not Gods worde nor any thyng saue your own lawes made cleane contrary vnto Gods worde Christes Apostles preached Christ not them selues He that is of the truth preacheth the truth Now ye preach nothyng but lyes and therefore are of the deuill the father of all lyes of hym are ye sent And as for mine authoritie or who sent me I report me vnto my workes as Christ Iohn v. and. x. If Gods word beare recorde that I say truth why should any man doubt but that God the father of truth and of lyght hath sent me as the father of lyes of darknes hath sent you and that the spirite of truth and of light is with me as the spirite of lyes and of darkenes is with you By this meanes thou wilt that euery man be a preacher will they say Nay verely For GOD will that not and therfore will I it not no more then I would that euery man of London were Mayre of London or euery man of the Realme Kyng therof God is not the author of dissention and strife but of vnitie and peace and of good order I will therefore that where a congregation is gathered together in Christ one be chosen after the rule of Paul and that hee onely preach and els no maÌ„ openly but that euery man teach hys houshold after the same doctrine But if the preacher preach false then whosoeuers harte God moueth to the same it shal be law full to rebuke and improue the false teacher with the cleare and manifest Scripture and that same is no doubt a true Prophet sent of GOD. For the Scripture is gods and theirs that beleue and not the false Prophet SAcrament is then as much to say as an holy signe And the Sacramentes which Christ ordeined preach Gods word vnto vs and therfore iustifie and minister the spirite to them that beleue as Paul thorough preachyng the Gospell was a minister of righteousnes of the spirite vnto all that beleued his preachyng Domme ceremonies are no Sacramentes but superstitiousnes Christes SacrameÌ„ts preach the fayth of Christ as his Apostles did thereby iustifie Antichristes domme ceremonies preach not y â— fayth that is in Christ as his Apostles our Byshops and Cardinals do not But as Antichristes Bishops are ordeined to kill who soeuer preach the true faith of Christ so are his ceremonies ordeined to quench the faith which Christes SacrameÌ„tes preach And hereby maist thou knowe the difference betwene Christes signes or Sacramentes and Antichristes signes or ceremonyes that Christes signes speake and Antichristes be domme Hereby seest thou what is to be thought of all other ceremonies as halowed water bread salt bowes belles waxe ashes and so forth and all other disguisinges and Apesplay and of all maner coniurations as the coniuring of church and churchyardes and of alter stones such like Where no promise of God is there can be no fayth nor iustifiyng nor forgeuenes of sinnes For it is more then madnes to looke for any thing of god saue that he hath promised How farre he hath promised so farre is he boduÌ„ to them that beleue and further not To haue a fayth therefore or a trust in any thing where god hath not promised is plaine idolatry and a worshipping of thyne own imagination in stede of God Let vs see the pith of a ceremony or two to iudge the rest by In coniuring of holy water they pray that whosoeuer be sprinckled therewith may receaue health as well of body as of soule and likewise in makyng holy bread and so forth in the coniurations of other ceremonies Now we see by dayly experience that halfe their prayer is vnheard For no man receaueth health of body thereby No more of likelihode do they of soule Yea we see also by experience that no man receaueth health of soule thereby For no man by sprinckling himselfe with holy water and wyth eating holy bread is more mercifull then before or forgeueth wrong or becommeth at one with his enemy or is more patient and lesse couetous and so forth Which are the sure tokens of the soule health They preach also that the wagging of the Byshops hand ouer vs blesseth vs and putteth away our sinnes Are these workes not against Christ How can they do more shame vnto Christes bloud For if the wagging of the Byshops hand ouer me be so precious a thyng in the sight of God that I am thereby blessed how then am I full blessed wyth all spirituall blessinge in Christ as Paul saith Ephe. j Or if my sinnes be full done away in Christ how remayneth there any to be done away by such phantasies The Apostles knew no wayes to put away sin or to blesse vs but by preaching Christ Paule sayth Gal. ij If righteousnes come by the law then Christ dyed in vayne So dispute I here If blessing come by the wagging of the Byshops hand then dyed Christ in vayne and his death blesseth vs not And a little afore sayth Paule if while we seeke to be iustified by Christ we be yet found sinners so that we must be iustified by the law or ceremonies is not Christ then a minister of sinne So dispute I here If while we seeke to be blessed in Christ we are yet vnblessed and must be blessed by the wagging of the Byshoppes hand what haue we then of Christ but curse Thou wilt say When we come first to the fayth then Christ forgeueth vs and blesseth vs. But the sinnes which we afterward commit are forgeuen vs through such thinges I aunswere If any man repent truely and come to the fayth and put hys trust in Christ theÌ„ as oft as he sinneth of frayltie at
euerlastyng promises eternall Testament that God had made betwene man and hym in Christes bloud and the miracles dyd testifie also that they were true seruauntes of Christ Paul preached not him selfe he taught not any maÌ„ to trust in him or his holynes or in Peter or in any ceremonie but in the promises which God hath sworne onely yea he mightyly resisteth all suche false doctrine both to the Corinthians Galathians EphesiaÌ„s and euery where If this be true as it is true and nothyng more truer that if Paul had preached him self or taught any maÌ„ to beleue in his holynes or prayer or in any thyng saue in the promises that GOD hath made and sworne to geue vs for Christes sake he had bene a false Prophet why am not I also a false Prophet if I teach thee to trust in Paule or in hys holines or prayer or in any thing saue in Gods word as Paul dyd If Paule were here and loued me as he loued them of his tyme of whoÌ„ he was sent and to whoÌ„ he was a seruaunt to preache Christ what good could he doe for me or wishe me but preach Christ and pray to God for me to open myne hart to geue me his spirite to bring me vnto the full knowledge of Christ vnto which porte or hauen when I am once come I am as safe as Paule felow with Paule ioyntheyre with Paul of all the promises of God and gods truth heareth my prayer as well as Paules I also now could not but loue Paul wish him good and pray for him that God would strength him in all his temptations geue him victory as he would do for me Neuerthelesse there are many weake and young consciences alwayes in the congregation which they that haue the office to preach ought to teach and not to disceaue them What prayers pray our Clergy for vs which stoppe vs and exclude vs froÌ„ Christ and seke all the meanes possible to kepe vs from knowledge of Christ They compell vs to hyre Friers Monkes Nunnes Chanons and Priestes to buye their abhominable merites and to hyre the Saintes that are dead to pray for vs for the very Saintes haue they made hyrelynges also because that their offeryngs come to their profite What pray all those that we might come to the knowledge of Christ as the Apostles did Nay verely For it is a plaine case that all they which enforce to kepe vs from Christ pray not that we might come to the knowledge of Christ And as for the Saintes whose prayer was wheÌ„ they were a lyne that we might be grounded stablished and streÌ„gthed in Christ onely if it were of God that we should this wise worshyp them contrary vnto their owne doctrine I dare be bold to affirme that by the meanes of their prayers we should haue bene brought long a go vnto the knowledge of God and Christ agayne though that these beastes had done their worste to set it Let vs therefore set our hartes at rest in Christ and in Gods promises for so I thinke it best and let vs take the Saintes soran example onely and let vs do as they both taught and dyd Let vs set Gods promises before our eyes and desire him for his mercy and for Christes sake to fulfill them And he is as true as euer he was and will do it as well as euer he dyd for to vs are the promises made as well as to them Moreouer the end of Gods miracles is good the ende to these miracles are euill For the offerynges which are the cause of the miracles do but minister and maynteine vice sinne and all abhomination and are geuen to them that haue to much so that for very aboundance they â—ome out their owne shame and corrupt the whole worlde with the styuch of their filthines Therto what soeuer is not of fayth is sinne Roma xiiij Fayth commeth by hearyng Gods woorde Roma x. when now thou fastest or doest any thyng in the worship of any Saint beleuyng to come to the fauour of God or to bee saued thereby if thou haue Gods worde then is it true fayth and shall saue thee If thou haue not Gods woorde then is it a false fayth superstitiousnes and Idolatry and damnable sinne Also in the Collects of the Saintes with whiche we pray God to saue vs through the merites or deseruynges of the Saintes which Saintes yet were not saued by their owne deseruynges them selues we say Per Christ 〈◊〉 DominuÌ„ nostrum that is for Christ our Lordes sake We say saue vs good Lord thorough the saintes merites for Christes sake How can he saue vs through the Saintes merites for Christes sake and for hys deseruyng merites and loue Take an example A Gentleman sayth vnto me I will do the vttemost of my power for thee for the loue whiche I owe vnto thy father Though thou hast neuer done me pleasure yet I loue thy father well thy father is my frend and hath deserued that I doe all that I can for thee c. Here is a Testament and a promise made vnto me in the loue of my father onely If I come to the sayd Gentleman in the name of one of his seruauntes whiche I neuer saw neuer spake with neither haue any acquaintaunce at all with and say Syr I pray you be good master vnto me in such a cause I haue not deserued that he should so do Neuerthelesse I pray you doe it for such a seruauntes sake yea I pray you for the loue that you owe to my father doe that for me for such a seruauntes sake If I this wise made my petition would not meÌ„ thinke that I come late out of S. Patrikes Purgatory had left my wittes behinde me This do we For the TestameÌ„t and promises are all made vnto vs in Christ And we desire God to fulfill hys promises for the Saintes sake yea that he will for Christes sake do it for the Saintes sake They haue also martyrs which neuer preached Gods worde neither dyed therefore but for priuileges and liberties which they falsely purchased contrary vnto Gods ordinaunces Yea such Saintes though they be deade yet robbe now as fast as euer they did neither are lesse couetous now then when they were aliue I doubt not but that they will make a Saint of my Lord Cardinall after the death of vs that be aliue and know his iuggling and crafty conueiaunce and will shrine him gloriously for his mightily defending of the right of holy Church except we be diligent to leaue a commemoration of that Nimroth behind vs. The reasons wherewith they proue their doctrine are but fleshly and as Paule calleth them entising wordes of mans wisdome that is to witte sophistry and brauling argumentes of men with corrupt mindes and destitute of the truth whose God is their bellye vnto which idole whosoeuer offereth not the same is an heretike and worthy to be brunt The
Saint was great wyth God when he was aliue as it appeareth by the myracles which God shewed for him he must therfore be great now say they This reaâ—oÌ„ appeareth wisdome but it is very folishnes wyth God For the myracle was not shewed that thou should put thy trust in the Saint but in the worde which the saint preached which worde if thou beleuest would saue thee as God hath promysed and sworne would make thee also great wyth God as it dyd y e Saint If a maÌ„ haue a matter wyth a great man or a kyng he must goe fyrst vnto one of hys meane seruauntes and theÌ„ hyer and hyer till he come at the kyng This entising argumeÌ„t is but a blinde reason of mans witte It is not like in the kingdome of the worlde and in the kingdome of God and Christ With kynges for the most part we haue none acquaintaunce neither promise They be also most coÌ„monly mercilesse Moreouer if they promise they are yet meÌ„ as vnconstant as are other people as vntrue But with God if we haue beliefe we are accompted and haue an open way in vnto hym by the dore Christ which is neuer shutte but through vnbeliefe neither is there any porter to keepe any man out By him saith Paul Ephe. ij that is to say by Christ we haue an open way in vnto the father So are ye now no more straungers and forreiners sayth he but citizens wyth the Saintes and of the housholde of God God hath also made vs promises and hath sworne yea hath made a testament or a couenaunt and hath bounde hymselfe and hath sealed his obligation wyth Christes bloud and confirmed it wyth miracles He is also mercifull and kinde and coÌ„playneth that we wyll not come vnto hym He is mighty and able to performe that he promiseth He is true and can not be but true as he can not be but God Therefore is it not lyke with the kyng and God We be sinners say they God wyll not heare vs. Beholde how they flee from God as from a tyraunt mercilesse Whom a maÌ„ counteth most mercifull vnto hym he sonest flyeth But these teachers dare not come at God Why For they are y e childreÌ„ of Caine. If the Saintes loue whome God hateth then God and his Saints are deuided When thou prayest to y e saintes how doe they know except that God whom thou countest mercilesse tell them If God be so cruell and so hateth thee it is not likely that he wyll tell the Saintes that thou prayest vnto them When they say we be sinners I answere that Christ is no sinner saue a satisfaction and an offering for synne Take Christ froÌ„ the saintes and what are they What is Paule wythout Christ is he any thing saue a blasphemer a persecuter a murtherer and a shedder of Christen bloude But as soone as he came to Christ he was no more a sinner but a minister of righteousnes he went not to Rome to take penaunce vpon him but went preached vnto his brethren the same mercy which he had receaued free wythout doing penaunce or hiering of Saintes or of Monkes or Fryers Moreouer if it be Gods worde that thou shoulde put thy trust in the saintes merites or prayers then be bolde For Gods worde shall defend thee and saue thee If it be but thine owne reason then feare For God commaundeth by Moyses Deut. xij saying what I coÌ„maund you that obserue and do and put nothing to nor take ought therefro yea and Moses warneth straitly in an hundred places that we do that onely which God commaundeth and which seemeth good and righteous in hys sight and not in our owne sight For nothing bringeth the wrath of god so sone and so sore on a man as the idolatry of his owne imagination Last of all these arguments are contrary to the argumentes of Christ and of his Apostles Christ disputeth Luk. 11. saying If the sonne aske the father bread will he geue him a stone or if he aske him fish will he geue him a serpent and so forth If ye then saith he which are euill can geue good giftes to your children how much rather shall your heauenly father geue a good spirite vnto them that aske him And a little before in the same chapter he sayeth If a man came neuer so out of season to his neighbour to borow bread euen when he is in his chamber the dore shut and all his seruantes wyth him neuerthelesse yet if he continue knocking and praying he will rise and geue him asmuch as he nedeth though not for loue yet to be rid of him that he may haue rest As who should say what will God do if a man pray him seing that prayer ouercommeth an euill man Aske therfore sayth he and it shall be geuen you seeke and ye shal finde knocke and it shal be opened vnto you And Luke 18. he putteth forth the parable or similitude of the wicked Iudge which was ouercome with the importunate prayer of y e widow And concludeth saying Heare what the wicked Iudge did And shall not God aduenge his elect which cry vnto hym night and day Whether therefore we complaine of the intollerable oppression and persecution that we suffer or of the flesh that combreth resisteth the spirite God is mercifull to heare â—s to helpe vs. Seest thou not also how Christ cureth many and casteth out deuyls out of many vnspoken too how shall he not helpe if he be desired and spoken to When the old pharisies whose nature is to driue sinners from Christ asked Christ why he did eat with publicanes and sinners Christ aunswered that the whole neded not the phisition but the sicke that is he came to haue coÌ„uersation with sinners to heale theÌ„ He was a gift geueÌ„ vnto sinners and a treasure to pay theyr debtes And Christ sent the complayning and disdayning pharisies to the Prophet Oseas saying Go and learne what thys meaneth I desire or require mercy and not sacrifice As who should say Ye pharises loue sacrifice and offring for to feed that God your bellies withall but God commaundeth to be mercifull Sinners are euer captiues and a pray vnto the Pharises and hypocrites for to offer vnto theyr bellies to buy merites pardons and forgeuenes of sinnes of them And therefore feare they them away from Christe with argumentes of theyr belly wysedome For he that receaueth forgeuenes free of Christ wil buy no forgeuenes of them I came sayth Christ to call not the righteous but the sinners vnto repentaunce The pharisies are righteous and therefore haue no part with Christ neitheâ— need they for they are Gods themselues sauiours But sinners that repent partaine to Christ If we repent Christ hath made satisfaction for vs already God so loued the world that he gaue hys onely sonne that noue that beleue on him should perish but should haue euerlasting life For God sent not hys sonne
the commyng of the truth of Gods word as the night vanisheth away at the presence of day The childrē of Israell slew not those gyauntes but the power of God Gods truth promises as thou mayst see in Deut. So it is not we that shal destroy those gyauntes as thou mayst see by Paule ij Thess ij speakyng of our Ham Antichrist Whom the Lord shall destroy saith he with the spirite of his mouth that is by the wordes of truth and by the brightnes of his comming that is by the preachyng of his Gospell ANd as I haue sayd of allegories euen so it is of worldly similitudes which we make either whē we preach either when we expound the Scripture The similitudes proue nothyng but are made to expresse more playnly that which is contayned in the Scripture and to lead thee into the spirituall vnderstanding of the text As the similitude of Matrimony is taken to expresse the Mariage that is betwene Christ and our soules and what excedyng mercy we haue there wherof all the Scriptures make mention And the similitude of the members how euery one of them careth for other is taken to make thee feele what it is to loue thy neighbour as thy selfe That preacher therfore that bringeth a naked similitude to proue that which is contayned in no text of Scripture nor foloweth of a text count a deceauer a leader out of the way and a false Prophet and beware of his Philosophie and persuasions of mās wisedome as Paul i. Corinth ij sayth my wordes and my preachyng were not with entysing wordes persuasions of mans wisedome but in showyng of the spirit and power that is he preached not dreames confirming them with similitudes but Gods word confirmyng it with miracles and with working of the spirite the which made them feele euery thing in their hartes That your fayth sayth he should not stand in the wisedome of man but in the power of God For the reasons and similitudes of mans wisedome make no fayth but waueryng vncertaine opiniōs onely one draweth me this way with his argumēt another that way of what principle thou prouest blacke an other proueth white and so am I euer vncertaine as if thou tell me of a thyng done in a farre land and an other tell me the contrarie I wote not what to beleue But fayth is wrought by the power of God that is when Gods word is preached the spirite entereth thyne hart and maketh thy soule feele it and maketh thee so sure of it that neither aduersitie nor persecution nor death neither hell nor the powers of hell neither yet all the paynes of hell could ones preuayle agaynst thee or moue thee frō the sure rocke of Gods word that thou shouldest not beleue that which God hath sworne And Peter ij Pet. i. sayth we folowed not deceauable fables when we opened vnto you the power and commyng of our Lord Iesus Christ but with our eyes we saw his maiestie And agayne we haue sayth he a more sure word of prophesie wherunto if ye take hede as vnto a light shynyng in a darke place ye do well The word of prophesie was the old Testamēt which beareth record vnto Christ in euery place without which recorde the Apostles made neither similitudes nor argumēts of worldly witte Hereof seest thou that all the allegories similitudes persuasions argumentes which they bryng without Scripture to proue praying to Saintes Purgatory care confession and that God will heare thy prayer more in one place thē in another and that it is more meritorious to eate fish then flesh and that to disguise thy selfe put on this or that maner cote is more acceptable then to go as God hath made thee and that widowhode is better then matrimony and virginitie then widowhode and to proue the Assumption of our Lady and that she was borne without originall sinne yea with a kisse say some are but false doctrine Take an example how they proue that widowhode and virginitie excede matrimony they bryng this worldly similitude He that taketh most payne for a man deserueth most and to him a man is most bound so likewise must it be with God and so forth now the widow and virgine take more payne in resisting their lustes then the maryed wife therfore is their state holier First I say that in their owne sophistry a similitude is the worst and feblest argument that can be and proueth lest and soonest deceaueth Though that one sonne doe more seruice for hys father then an other yet is the father free and may with right reward thē all a like For though I had a thousand brethren and did more thē they all yet do I not my dutie The fathers and mothers also care most for the lest and weakest and them that can doe lest ye for the worst care they most and would spend not their goodes onely but also their bloud to bryng them to the right way And euen so is it of the kyngdome of Christ as thou mayst well see in the similitude of the riotous sonne Luke xv Moreouer Paul sayth i. Cor. vij It is better to marie then to burne For the person that burneth can not quietly serue God in as much as hys mynde is drawē away the thoughts of his hart occupyed with wonderfull and monstrous imaginations He can neither see nor heare nor read but that his wittes are rapt and he cleane from him selfe And agayne sayth he Circumcision is nothyng vncircumcision is nothyng but the kepyng of the cōmaundementes is all together Looke wherein thou canst best kepe the commaundemētes thether get thy selfe and therin abyde whether thou be widow wife or mayde and then hast thou all with God If we haue infirmities that draw vs from the lawes of God let vs cure them with the remedyes that God hath made If thou burne mary For God hath promised thee no chastitie as long as thou mayst vse the remedy that hee hath ordeyned no more then hee hath promised to slake thine honger without meate Now to aske of God more then he hath promised commeth of a false faith and is playne Idolatry and to desire a miracle where there is naturall remedy is temptyng of God And of payne takyng this wise vnderstand He that taketh payne to kepe the commaundementes of God is sure therby that he loueth God and that hee hath Gods spirite in hym And the more paine a man taketh I meane paciently and without grudgyng the more he loueth God and the perfecter hee is nearer vnto that health which y ◠soules of all Christen mē long for the more purged from the infirmitie and sinne that remaineth in the flesh but to loke for any other reward or promotion in heauen or in the life to come then that which God hath promised for Christes sake and which Christ hath deserued for vs with his payne takyng is abhominable in the sight of
desire to liue euer here and a gredines of worldly voluptuousnesse And vnto all such is the Scripture locked vp and made impossible to vnderstand They may reade it and rehearse the stories thereof and dispute of it as the turkes may and as we may of the turkes lawe And they may sucke pride hipocrisye and all maner of poyson there out to slaye their owne soules and to put stombling blockes in other mennes wayes to thrust them from the truth and get such learnyng therin as in Aristotles Ethikes and morall philosophy and in the preceptes of olde philosophers But it is impossible for them to apply one sentence thereof to their soules health for to fashion their liues thereby for to please God or to make them loue the lawe or vnderstand it either to feele the power of Christes death and might of his resurrection and swetnes of the life to come So that they euer remayne carnall and fleshly as thou hast an ensample of the Scribes Phariseis and Iewes in the new testament An other conclusion is this of them that beleue in Christ for the remission of sinne and loue the law are a thousand degrees and not so few one perfecter or weaker thē another of which a great sort are so feble that they cā neither go forward in their profession purpose nor yet stand except they be holpe and borke of their strōger brethren and tended as young childrē are by the care of their fathers and mothers And therfore doth God commaund the elder to care for the younger As Paule teacheth Rom. xv saying we that be stronger ought to beare the feblenes of the weaker And Gala. vj. brethren if any man be caught in any fault ye that be spirituall and are growen in knowledge and haue gottē the victory of your flesh teach such with the spirite of softenes not callyng them heretickes at the first choppe threatenyng them with fier and fagottes But alter alterius onera portate sayth he sic adimplebitis legē Christi That is to saye beare eche others burthen so shall ye fulfill the law of Christ Euen so veryly shall ye fulfill the lawe of Christ and not with smityng your brethren and puttyng stomblyng blockes before theyr weake feete and killyng theyr consciences and makyng them more afrayde of shadowes and bugges then to breake theyr fathers commaundementes and to trust in wordes of winde and vanitie more then in theyr fathers promise And for their sakes also he hath ordeyned rulers both spirituall and temporall to teach them and exhorte them to warne them and to keepe occasions from them that with custome of synne they fall not from their profession Now when they that take vpon them to be the elder brethren are become hypocrites and turned to wily Foxes and cruell wolues and fierce Lyons and the officers be waxen euill and seruauntes to Mammon ministryng their offices for their owne lucre onely and not for the profite of their brethren but fauouryng all vices whereby they may haue a vauntage Then is God compelled of his fatherly pitie to scourge his weake hym selfe with pouertie oppression wrong losse daunger and with a thousand maner of diseases to bryng them agayne if they be fallen and to kepe their hartes fast to their profession So that diligentibus Deum omnia cooperantur in bonum Roma viij They that loue God that is to say the law of God for that is to loue God vnto them god turneth all to the best and scourgeth them with the lustes of their owne weakenes to theyr owne saluation An other conclusion is this God receaueth both perfite and weake in lyke grace for Christes sake as a father receaueth all hys children both small and great in lyke loue He receaueth them to be his sonnes and maketh a couenaunt with them to beare theyr weakenes for Christes sake till they be waxen stronger and how often soeuer they fall yet to forgeue them if they will turne agayn and neuer to cast of any till he yeld him selfe to sinne and take sinnes part and for affection and lust to sinne fight agaynst his owne professiō to destroy it And he correcteth and chastiseth his children euer at home with the rodde of mercy and loue to make thē better but he bryngeth them not forth to be iudged after the condemnation of the law An other conclusion is this euery man is two men flesh and spirite Which so fight perpetually one agaynst an other that a man must go either backe or forward and can not stand long in on state If the spirit ouercome the temptation then is she stronger and the flesh weaker But and if the fleshe get a custome then is the spirite none otherwise oppressed of the flesh then as though she had a mountaine vpon her backe and as we sometyme in our dreames thinke we beare heuyer then a milstone on our breastes or when we dreame now and then that we would runne away for feare our legges seme heauyer then leade Euen so is the spirite oppressed and ouer laden of the flesh through custome that she struggeleth and striueth to get vp and to breake lowse in vayne vntil the God of mercy which heareth her grone through Iesus Christ come and lowse her with his power and put his crosse of tribulation on the backe of the flesh to keepe her downe to minish her strength and to mortifie her Wherfore euery man must haue his crosse to nayle his fleshe to for the mortifieng of her Now if thou be not strong inough and discrete thereto to take vp thy crosse thy selfe and to tame thy fleshe with prayer and fastyng watchyng deedes of mercy holy meditations and readyng the Scripture and with bodely labour and in withdrawyng all maner of pleasures from the flesh and with exercises contrary to the vices which thou markest thy body most enclined to and with absteinyng from all that courage the flesh agaynst the spirite as readyng of wanton bookes wanton communication foolish iestyng and effeminate thoughtes and talkyng of couetousnes whiche Paule forbyddeth Ephe. v. and magnifieng of worldly promotions And takest I say vp such a crosse by thyne owne selfe or by the counsell of other that are better learned and exercised then thou Then must God put his crosse of aduersitie vpon thee For we must haue euery man his crosse in this world or be damned with the world Of this ye see the difference betwene the sinne of them that beleue in y ◠bloud of Christ for the remission of sinne and consent and submit themselues vnto the lawe and the sin of them that yelde themselues vnto sinne to serue it c. The first sinne vnder grace and their sinnes are veniall that is to say forgeueable The other sinne vnder the lawe vnder the damnation of the lawe and fight for a great part of them agaynst grace against the spirite of grace agaynst the law of
all that is corrupt must be salted And those personnes are of all other most corrupt and therfore may not be left vntouched The Popes pardons must be rebuked the abuse of the Masse of the Sacramentes and of all the ceremonyes must be rebuked and salted And selling of merites and of prayers must be salted The abuse of fastyng and of pilgrimage must be salted All idolatry false faith must be rebuked And those Fryers that teach men to beleue in S. Fraunces coate how that they shall neuer come in hell or purgatory if they be buryed therein may not be passed ouer with silence The payne griefe of salting made Monkes flee to their cloysture Nay say they we went thether of pure denotion to pray for the people Yea but for all that the more ye encrease and y e more ye multiply your prayers the worse the world is That is not our fault say they but theirs that they dispose not themselues but continue in sinne and so are vnapt to receaue the influence of our prayers O hipocrits if ye weee true salt and had good harts and loued your neighbours if dead men be neighbours to them that are aliue and woulde come out of your dennes and take payne to salt and season them ye should make a great many of them so apt that your prayers might take effect But now seyng as ye say they be so vnsauery that your prayers be to theÌ„ improfitable though their goods be to you profitable and yet ye haue no compassioÌ„ to come out and â—alt theÌ„ it is manifest that ye loue not them but theirs and that ye pray not for them but vnder the colour of praying mocke them and robbe them Finally salt which is the true vnderstandyng of the law of faith and of the intent of all workes hath in you lost her vertue neither be there any so vnsauery in the world as yeare nor any that so sore kicke agaynst true saltyng as ye and therfore are ye to be cast out and troden vnder foote and despised of all men by the righteous iudgement of God If salt haue lost his saltnesse it is good for nothing but to be troden vnder foote of men That is if the preacher whiche for his doctrine is called salt haue lost y e nature of salt that is to say his sharpnesse in rebukyng all vnrighteousnes all naturall reason naturall witte and vnderstandyng all trust and confidence in what soeuer it be saue in the bloud of Christ he is coÌ„demned of God and disalowed of all them that cleaue to the truth In what case staÌ„d they then that haue benefices preach not verely though they stand at the altar yet are they excommunicat and cast out of the liuing Church of almighty God And what if the doctrine be not true salt verely then is it to be troden vnder foote As must all werish and vnsauery ceremonies whiche haue losâ—e their significatioÌ„s and not onely teach not and are become vnprofitable do no more seruice to man But also haue obtained authoritie as God in the hart of man that maÌ„ serueth them and putteth in them the trust confidence that he should put in God hys maker thorough Iesus Christ his redemer Are the institutions of man better then Gods yea are Gods ordinauÌ„ces better now theÌ„ in the old tyme The Prophets trode vnder foote and defied the teÌ„ple of God and the sacrifices of God and all ceremonies that God had ordained with sastinges and prayinges and all that the people peruerted and committed idolatrie with We haue as straite a commaundement to salt and rebuke all vngodlinesse as had y e Prophetes Will they then haue their ceremonies honourably spokeÌ„ of then let them restore them to the right vse and put the salt of the true meanyng significations of them to theÌ„ agayne But as they be now vsed none that loueth Christ caÌ„ speake honourably of them What true Christen man can geue honour to that that taketh all honour froÌ„ Christ who can geue honour to that that slayeth the soule of his brother robbeth his hart of that trust and coÌ„â—â—deÌ„ce which he should geue to his Lord that hath bought him with his bloud â–ª Ye are the light of the world A Citie that is set on an hil caÌ„not be hid neither do men light a candle And put it vnder a bushell but on a caÌ„dlesticke and so geueth it light to all that are in the house Let your light so shine before meÌ„ that they may see your good woorkes and prayse your father that is in heauen Christ goeth forth and describeth y â— office of an Apostle and true preacher by another likenesse callyng them as before the salt of the earth EueÌ„ so here the light of the worldâ—… signifiyng therby that all y e doctrine all the wisdome and hie knowledge of the world whether it were Philosophy of naturall concâ—usions of maners and vertue or of lawes of righteousnes whether it were of the holy scripture and of God hymselfe was yet but a darcknes vntill the doctrine of hys Apostles came that is to say vntill the knowledge of Christ came how that he is the sacrifice for our sinnes our satisfaction our peace attonement and redemption our life therto and resurrection Whatsoeuer holinesse wisdome vertue perfectnesse or righteousnes is in y e world among men howsoeuer perfect holy they appeare yet is all dampnable darcknesse except the right knowledge of Christes bloud be there first to iâ—ftifie the hart before all other holinesse An other coÌ„clusion As a citie built on a hill can not be hid no more can the light of Christes Gospell Let the world rage as much as it will yet it wil shine on their sore eyes whether they be content or no. An other conclusion as men light not a candle to whelme it vnder a busshell but to put it on a candlesticke to light all that are in the house euen so the light of Christes Gospell may nor be hid nor made a seuerall thyng as though it pertayned to some certayne holy persons onely Nay it is the light of the whole world and pertaineth to all men and therfore may not be made seuerall It is a madnesse that diuerse men say the lay people may not know it except they can proue that the laye people be not of the world Moreouer it will not be hid but as the lightning that breaketh out of the cloudes shyneth ouer all euen so doth the Gospel of Christ For where it is truely receaued there it purifieth the hart and maketh the person to consent to the lawes of God and to beginne a new and a godly lyuing fashioned after Gods lawes and without all dissimulation And then it wil kendle so great loue in hym towarde his neighbour that he shall not onely haue compassioÌ„ on hym in hys bodely aduersitie but much more pitie him ouer the blyndenes of his soule and
no vnrighteousnesse in hym that is to say he will do hys masters message truly and not alter it Where contrarywise he that seeketh his owne glory will be false wheÌ„ he is sent and wil alter his masters message to turne his masters glory vnto his owne selfe Euen so did the Scribes and Phariseis alter the woorde of God for their own profite glory And when Gods word is altered with false gloses it is no more Gods worde As when God sayth loue thy neighbour thou puttest to thy leueÌ„ and sayest if my neighbour do me no hurt nor say me any I am bound to loue him but not to geue him at his neede my goodes which I haue gotteÌ„ with my sore labour Now this is thy law and not Gods Gods law is pure and single loue thy neighbour whether he be good or bad And by loue god meaneth to helpe at nede Now when God byddeth thee to get thy liuyng and somwhat ouer to helpe him that cannot or at a tyme hath not wherewith to helpe him selfe if thou xxx or xl with thee get you to wildernesse not onely helpe not your neighbours but also robbe a great number of two or three thousand pouÌ„d yearely how loue ye your neighbours Such men helpe the world with prayer thou wilt say to me Thou were better to say they robbe y â— world with their hypocrisie say I to thee and it is truth in dede that they so do For if I sticke vp to the middle in the myre like to perish without present helpe and thou stand by and wilt not succour me but knelest downe and prayest wil God heare the prayers of such an hipocrite God biddeth thee so to loue me that thou put thy selfe in ieopardie to helpe me and that thyne hart while thy body laboureth do pray and trust in God that he will assiste thee through thee to saue me An hypocrite that will put neither body nor goodes in perill for to helpe me at my neede loueth me not neither hath compassion on me therfore hys hart caÌ„ not pray though he wagge his lippes neuer so much It is written Iohn ix If a man be a worshipper of God and do his wil which is the true worshyp him God heareth Now the will of God is that we loue one an other to helpe at nede And such louers he heareth not suttle hypocrites As loue maketh thee helpe me at my nede so when it is past thy power to helpe it maketh thee pray to God Euen so where is no loue to make thee take bodely paine w t me there is no loue y â— maketh thee pray for me But thy prayer is in deede foâ—…y bely which y â— louest What were the scribes and Phariseys The scribes besides that they were Phariseys as I suppose were also officers as are our Byshoppes Chauncellers Comistaries Archdeacones and Officialles And the Phariseys were religious men which had professed not as now one dominicke the other Fraunces an other Barnardes rules But euen to holde the very law of God with prayer fastyng and almeâ—â—eedes and were the flower and persection of all the Iewes as Saint Paule reioyseth of himselfe Phil. iiâ— saying I was an Ebrue and concernyng the law a Pharisey and concerning the righteousnes of the lawe I was faultlesse They were more honorable then any secte of the Monkes with vs whether obseruauÌ„t or Ancre or whatsoeuer other be had in price These might much better haue reioysed to haue beene the true Church and to haue had the spirite of God that they coulde not haue erred then they whom all the world seeth neither to keepe Gods lawes nor mans nor yet that deuilles lawe of their owne makyng For God had made them of y â— olde testameÌ„t as great promises that he would be their God and that hys spirite and all grace shoulde be wyth them if they kept his lawes as he hath made to vs. Now seing they kept the vttermost iote of the lawe in the sight of the worlde and were faultlesse and seyng thereto that God hath promised neither vs nor them ought at all but vppon the profession of keepyng hys lawes whether were more lyke to be the right church and to be taught of the spirite of God that they coulde not erre those Phariseys or ours Might not the generall councelles of those the things there decreed without scripture seeme to be of as great auctoritie as the generall councelles of ours the thynges there ordained and decreed both cleane without also against Gods worde Might not the ceremonies which those had added to the ceremonies of Moses seeme to be as holy and as well to please God as the ceremonies of ours The thynges which they added to the ceremonies of Moses were of y â— same kynde as those ceremonies were and no more to be rebuked then the ceremonies of Moses As for an ensample if Moses bad washe a table or a dishe when an vncleane worme had crept thereon the Phariseys did washe the table wyth a were cloute before euery refection least any vncleane thyng had touched them vnwares to all men as we put vnto our tythes a mortuary for all forgotteÌ„ tythes What was then the wickednesse of the Phariseys verely the leuen of their gloses to y â— morall lawes by which they corrupted the coÌ„maundementes and made them no more Gods and their false faith in the ceremonies that the bare worke was a sacrifice and a seruice to God the significations loste and the opinion of false righteousnesse in their prayers fastinges and almesoâ—edes that such workes did iustifie a man before God and not that God forgeueth sinne of his mere mercy if a man beleue repent and promise to do his vttermost to sinne no more When these thus sate in the hartes of the people with the opinion of vertue holinesse and righteousnesse and their lawe the lawe of God their workes workes coÌ„maunded by God and confirmed by all his prophets as prayer fasting and alâ—nesdeede they looked vppon as the Church of God that coulde not erre and finally they themselues eyther euery where were the chiefe rulers or so sate in the harts of the rulers that their worde was beleued to be the worde of God What other thyng coulde it be to preach agaynst all such and to coÌ„dempne their righteousnes for the most dampnable sinne that can be then to seeme to goe about to destroy the lawe and the prophetes What other thyng can such a preacher seeme to be before the blynde worlde then an hereticke scismaticke seditious possessed wyth the deuyll worthy of shame most vile and death most cruell And yet these must be first rebuked and their false righteousnesse detected yer thou mayst preach against open sinners Or els if thou shouldest conuert an open sinner froÌ„ hys euill lyuing thou shouldest make hym nyne hundred times worse theÌ„ before For he would at
once be one of these sort euen an obseruaunt or of some like secte of which among an huÌ„dred thousaÌ„d thou shalt neuer bring one to beleue in Christ Where among open sinners many beleue at y â— houre of death fall flat vpon Christ beleue in him onely without al other righteousnes It were an huÌ„dred thousand tymes better neuer to pray theÌ„ to pray such lippe prayers neuer to fast or do almes then to fast and to do almes with a mynde therby to be made righteous and to make satisfaction for the fore sinnes Ye haue heard how that it was sayde to them of olde tyme kyll not for whosoeuer killeth shal be in daunger of iudgement But I say vnto you whosoeuer is angry with his brother shal be in daunger of iudgement And who soeuer saith vnto his brother Racha shal be in daunger of a councell But who soeuer sayth to hys brother thou foole shal be in daunger of hell fyre Here Christ beginneth not to destroy the lawe as the Phariseys had falsely accused hym but tâ— restore iâ— agayne to the right vnderstanding and to purge it froÌ„ the gloses of the Phariseys He that slayeth shal be giltie or in daunge of iudgemeÌ„t that is to say if a man murther his deede testifieth agaynst hym there is no more to do then to pronounce sentence of death agaynst hym This text did the Phariseys extend no further theÌ„ to kill with the hand and outward members But hate enuie malice churlishnesse and to withdraw helpe at neede to beguile and circumuent with wyles and subtil bargayning was no sinne at all No to bryng hym whom thou haredst to death with craft and falshood so thou diddest not put thyne hand thereto was no sinne at all As when they had brought Christ to death wrongfully compelled Pilate with subtiltis to slay hym they thought themselues pure In so much that they woulde not goe into the hall for defaling themselues beyng partakers wyth Pilate in hys bloud And Act. v. they sayd to the Apostles ye woulde bring this mans bloud vppon vs as who would say we slue hym not And Saul in the first booke of the Kinges in the xviij chap. beyng so wroth wyth Dauid that he would gladly haue had hym slaine determined yet that he would not defile hymself bâ—t to thrust him into y e haÌ„des of the Philistines that they might slay him and he hymselfe abide pure And as our spiritualtie now offer a man mercy once though he haue spoken against holy church onely if he wil but periure and beare a fagot But if he wil not they do but diet hym a season to winne him and make hym tell more and deliuer hym to the laye power saying he hath deserued death by our lawes and ye ought to kyll hym how beit we desire it not But Christ restoreth the law againe and sayth to be angry with thy neighbour is to slea hym to deserue death For the lawe goeth as wel on the hart as on the â—aÌ„d He that hateth his brother is a murtherer i. Ioh iij. If then the blynde hand deserue death how much more those partes which haue y â— sight of reason And he y â— sayth Racha lewde or whatsoeuer signe of wrath it be or that prouoketh to wrath hath not onely deserued that men shoulde immediatly pronouÌ„ce senteÌ„ce of death vpon him but also that when death is pronouÌ„ced they shuld gather a couÌ„cell to decree what horrible death he shuld suffer And he that calleth hys brother foole hath sinned downe to hell Shall then a man not be angry at all nor rebuke or punishe yes if thou be a father or a mother master or maâ—sâ—…sse husband Lord or ruler yet with loue and mercy that the angre rebuke or punishment exceede not the fault or trespasse May a man be angry with loue ye mothers can be so wyth their children It is a louyng anger that hateth onely the vice and studieth to mende the person But here is forbiddeÌ„ not onely wrath against father mother and all that haue gouernauÌ„ce ouer thee which is to be angry and to grudge agaynst God himselfe that the ruler shall not be wrath without a cause agaynst the subiect But also all priuate wrath against thy neighbour ouer whom thou hast no rule nor he ouer thee no though he do thee wroÌ„g For he that doth wrong lacketh witte and discretion and cannot amende till he be enformed and taught louingly Therefore thou must refrayne thy wrath and tell him his fault louingly and with kyndenesse winne him to thy father for he is thy brother as well made and as deare bought as thou as well beloued though he be yet childishe and lacke discretion But some wil say I wil not hate my neighbour nor yet loue him or do hym good yes y â— must loue him for the first coÌ„maundement out of which all other flow is thou shalt loue the Lorde thy God with all thyne hart with all thy soule and with all thy might That is thou must keepe all his commaundemeÌ„tes with loue Loue must kepe thee from killing or hurting thy neighbour and from couetyng in thyne hart what soeuer is his And. 1. Iohn iiij This commaundement haue we of him that he which loueth God loue his brother also And agayne 1. Iohn iij. he that hath the substaunce of this world and seeth his brother haue necessity shutteth vp his compassion from him how is the loue of God in hym he then that helpeth not at neede loueth not God but breaketh the first commaundemeÌ„t Let vs loue therefore sayth S. Iohn not with word and toung but in dede and truth And agayne S. Iohn sayth in the sayd place he that loueth not his brother abydeth yet still in death And of loue hath Moyses textes inough But the Phariseis glosed theÌ„ out saying they were but good councelles if a man desired to be perfect but not preceptes Exod. xxiij if thou mete thyne enemyes Oxe or Asse goyng astraye thou shalt in any wise bryng them to him agayne And if thou see thyne enemyes Asse fall downe vnder hys burthen thou shalt helpe him vp agayne And Leuit. xix thou shalt not hate thy brother in thyne hart but shalt in any wise rebuke thy neighbour that thou beare no sinne for his sake For if thou study not to ameÌ„d thy neighbour wheÌ„ he sinneth so art thou partaker of his sinnes And therfore wheÌ„ God taketh vengeaunce and sendeth what soeuer plage it be to punish opeÌ„ sinners thou must perish with them For thou dyddest sinne in the light of God as deepe as they because thou dyddest not loue the law of God to mainteine it withall thiue hart soule power and might Is not he that seeth his neighbours house in ieopardie to be set on fire and warneth not nor helpeth in time to auoide the perill worthy if his neighbours house be burnt vp that his be burnt also seing
childe Euen so if we were not thus drowned in blindnesse we should easely see that we cannot do the thousand parte of our dutie to God no though there were no life to come If there were no life to come it were not right that I should touch any creature of God otherwyse then he hath appoynted Though there were no life to come it had neuerthelesse bene right that AdaÌ„ had abstayned from the forbiddeÌ„ apple tree and from all other to if they had bene forbid Yea though there were no life to come it were not the lesse right that I loued my brother and forgaue him to day seing I shall sinne agaynst him to morrow Because a father cannot geue his children heauen hath he no power to charge them to loue one another and to forgeue and not aduenge one an other And hath he not right to beat them if they smite ech other because he cannot geue them heauen A bondman that hath a master more cruell then a reasonable man would be to a dogge if there were no heauen might this bond seruaunt accuse God of vnrighteousnes because he hath not made hym a master Now then when we cannot do our dutie by a thousand partes though there were no such promises and that the thyng commaunded is no lesse our dutie though no such promise were it is easie to perceaue that the reward promised commeth of the goodnes mercy truth of the promiser to make vs the gladder to do our dutie and not of the deseruing of the receauer When we haue done all we can we ought to say in our hart that it was our dutie and that we ought to do a thousand tymes more and that God if he had not promised vs mercy of his goodnesse in Christ he might yet of right damne vs for that we haue left vndone And as touching forgeuenesse of sinne though forgeuenesse of sinne be promised vnto thee yet chalenge it not by thy merites but by the merites of Christes bloud and heare what Paule sayth Phil. iij. Concerning the righteousnes of the law I was faultlesse or such as no man could rebuke But the thinges that were to vauntage I thought domage for Christes sake ye I thinke all thing to be dammage or losse for the excelleÌ„t knowledges sake of Christ Iesus my Lord for whose sake I let all go to losse and count theÌ„ as chaffe or refuse that is to say as thinges which are purged out and refused when a thyng is tryed and made perfect that I might wynne Christ might be found in him not hauyng my righteousnes y t coÌ„meth of y t lawe But y â— which coÌ„meth of faith in Christ Iesu which righteousnes commeth of God through fayth and is to know him and the power of his resurrection how he is Lord ouer all sinne the onely thyng that slayeth and vanquisheth sinne and to know also the felowshyp of his passions that I might be made like vnto his death So that when righteousnesse and true merites be tryed we must be content that ours be the chaffe Christes the pure corne ours the scome and refuse and Christes the pure gold And we must fashion our selues lyke vnto Christ and take euery man his crosse slea and mortifie the sinne in the fleshe or els we cannot bee partakers of hys passion The sinne we doe before our conuersion is forgeuen clearely thorough fayth if we repent and submit our selues to a new lyfe And the sinne we doe agaynst our willes I meane the will of the spirite for after our conuersion we haue two willes fightyng one agaynst the other that sinne is also forgeuen vs through fayth if we repent and submit our selues to ameÌ„de And our diligence in workyng kepeth vs froÌ„ sinnyng agayne and minisheth the sinne that remaineth in the flesh maketh vs pure and lesse apte and disposed to sinne and it maketh vs mery in aduersities and strong in temptations and bold to go into God with a strong feruent sayth in our prayers and sure that we shal be heard wheÌ„ we cry for helpe at nede either for our selues or our brethren Now they that be negligent and sinne are brought in temptation vnto the point of desperation and feele the very paynes of hell so that they stand in doubt whether God hath cast them away or no. And in aduersitie they be sorowfull and discouraged and thinke that God is angry punisheth them for their sinnes When a child taketh payne to do hys father his pleasure and is sure that he shal haue thaÌ„ke a reward for his labour he is mery reioyseth in worke and paine that he suffreth and so is the aduersitie of them that keepe them selues from sinnyng But a child wheÌ„ he is beaten for his faute or wheÌ„ he thinketh his father is angry loueth hym not is anone desperate and discouraged so is the aduersitie of them that are weake and sinne oft A child that neuer displeaseth his father is bold in his fathers presence to speake for hym selfe or his frend But he that oft offeÌ„deth and is correct or chidde though the peace be made agayne yet the remembraunce of hys offences maketh him fearefull and to mistrust and to thinke hys father would not heare him so is the fayth of the weake that sinne oft But as for them that professe not a new liuyng how euer so much they dreame of faith they haue no faith at all for they haue no promise except they be conuerted to a new lyfe And therfore in aduersities temptation and death they vtterly dispayre of all mercy and perish And when thou prayest thou shalt not be like the hipocrites For they loue to stand and pray in the Sinagoges and in corners of the streates that they might be sene of men Verely I say vnto you they haue their reward Thou therfore when thou prayest goe into thy chamber and shut thy doore and pray to thy father whiche is in secret And thy father which seeth in secret shall reward the openly After almose foloweth prayer For as it is a Christen mans part to helpe his neighbour and to beare with hym when hee is ouer charged and suffer with him and â—o staÌ„d one by an other as long as we lyue here on this earth Euen so because we be euer in such perill combraunce that we caÌ„not rydde our selues out we must dayly hourely cry to God for aide succour as wel for our neighbours as for our selues To geue almose to pray to fast or to do any thing at all whether betwen thee and God or betwen thee and thy neighbour caÌ„st thou neuer do to please God therewith except thou haue the true knowledge of Gods word to season thy deedes with all For God hath put a rule in the Scripture without which thou caust not moue an heere of thyne head but that it is damnable in the sight of God
As it is of y ◠Iewes though as Paul beareth them record they haue a feruent zeale to God yea and haue the Scripture therto yet because they haue not the true vnderstādyng all is dānable that they do Hypocrites with scrappes of almose get an hundred fold And with prayer they get prayse as thou seest here and pray therto and robbe widowes houses as thou readest Math. xxiij And with fastyng they get fat belyes full dishes euer more then inough And yet there is none almose praying or fastyng among them in the sight of God With their prayers they exclude all true prayers and make it impossible that there should be any amōg them For prayer is either a longyng for the honour of the name of God that all men should feare him and kepe his preceptes and beleue in him And contrary to that they seke their owne honour that men should feare them and keepe their ordinaunces and beleue in their swete blessings prayers pardons and what soeuer they promise If they byd fast thou must doe it or be damned and be an hereticke and rebellious to holy Church If they dispēce and geue thee cleane remission for to eate fleshe on good friday though thou be neuer so lustie thou must obey or els thou art damned and an hereticke because thou doest not beleue in holy Church Either prayer is to geue God thākes for the benefites receaued Contrary to which they will first haue thankes of the world for their prayers and robbe not onely widowes houses But also Lord Prince Emperour and all the world of house and land yea of their wittes to And then they bynde God to thāke them and to geue them Beside the thankes which they haue gotten in the world not onely heauē and an hygher place but that he geue heauen to no other man saue thorough their merites Either prayer is a complaynyng a shewyng of thyne owne miserie and necessitie or of they neighbours before God desiring hym with all the power of thine hart to haue compassion and to succour Coutrary to this they haue excluded with their prayers all necessitie miserie from among them They be Lordes ouer all and do what they will through the whole world Kyng and Emperour are their seruauntes they neede but say the word and their wil is fulfilled And as for their neighbours they haue no compassion vpon them to bryng their complaintes before God But with theyr prayers robbe them of that litle they haue and so make them more miserable Of enteryng into the chamber and shuttyng the doore to I say as aboue of that the lift hand should not know what the right hand doth the meanyng is that we should auoyde all worldly prayse and profite and pray with a single eye and true entēt accordyng to Gods word and is not forbidden therby to pray openly For we must haue a place to come together to pray in generall to thanke and to crye to God for the common necessities as well as to preach the word of God in Where the Priest ought to pray in the mother toung that the name of God may be halowed and his word faithfully taught and truly vnderstode and fayth and godly liuyng encreased and for the kyng and rulers that God will geue them his spirite to loue the common wealth and for peace that God will defend vs from all enemyes for wederyng and frutes that God will kepe away pestilence and all plagues And the Priest should be an example to the people how they should praye There be of such things as the Priests and other bable and not pray many good Collectes that should much edifie the people if they were spokē in the mother tounge And then while the Priestes sing Psalmes let euery man pray priuatly and geue God thankes for such benefites as his hart knoweth he hath receaued of God commende to God his priuate necessities and the priuate necessities of his neighbours which he knoweth is priuie to Neither is there in all such any ieopardie of vayne glory But and if God haue geuen any man the spirite of praying as all men haue not like giftes that he pray oft and when other do not thē to haue a secret place to pray in both for the auoydyng of vayne glory speach of people and that thou mayst be free to vse thy wordes as thou lustest and what soeuer gestures and behauiours do moue the most to deuotiō is necessarie and good And finally what soeuer necessitie thou hast though thou feele thy selfe a great sinner yet if thyne hart be to amend let not that discourage thee But go boldly to thy father seing thou hast his commaundemēt euer to pray and promise that he will heare thee not for thy goodnesse but of his goodnesse for his truth Moreouer when ye pray bable not much as the heathen do For they thinke that they shal be heard for theyr much bablinges sake Be not therfore like vnto them For youre Father knoweth of what thynges ye haue neede before ye aske hym Of this maner therefore pray ye O our father which art in heauen honoured be thy name thy kingdome come Thy will be fulfilled euen in earth as it is in heauen Geue vs this daye our dayly bread And forgeue vs our trespasses as we forgeue our trespassers And leade vs not into temptation But deliuer vs frō euill For thine is the kingdome the power the glory for euer Amen As before he rebuked their false entent in praying that they sought praise and profite of that worke which ought to be direct to God alone ether to geue him thākes that is to say to be a knowen and to confesse in the hart that al we haue commeth of hym or to call vpon hym for ayde and succour in tēptations and all necessitie Euen so here he rebuketh a false kynde of praying wherin the toung and lippes laboure and all the body is payned but y ◠hart talketh not wyth God nor feeleth any sweetnes at all nor hath any confidēce in the promises of God But trusteth in the multitude of wordes and in the payne and tediousnes of the length of the prayer as a coniurar doth in his circles Characters and superstitious wordes of his coniuration As ye see now to be amōg our Fryers Mōkes Chanons and Nunnes and euen thoroughout al the spiritualtie Which as I haue proued aboue haue with their false entent of praying excluded all occasions and the whole matter of true prayer haue turned it into a bodely labour to vexe the toung lippes eyes and throate with roaring and to weary all the members so that they say may truely sweare it that there is no greater labour in the world then prayer for no labour whatsoeuer it be when the body is compelled and the hart vnwilling can be other then greuous and painefull But true prayer if they complayned and
policy And finally marke one point in Luke 14. None of them that reâ—useth not al that he possesseth caÌ„ be my disciple that is he that casteth not away y â— loue of all worldly thinges can be no scholer of Christes to learne his doctrine TheÌ„ he addeth that salt is good but if the salt be vnsauery or hath lost his veâ—…e what can be seasoned therwith verely nothing Now by salt is vnderstand the doctrine and the meaning is if ye be couetous and loue worldly thinges it will corrupt y e salt of your doctrine so that whatsoeuer you powder therewith it shal be more vnsauery then before Where your treasure is there are your hartes If your treasure be in y e worlde so is the loue of your hartes And if ye loue the world the thynges of the world the loue of God is not in you and the loue of God is the loue of his commaundements and he that loueth not Gods commaundementes shall neuer preach them truely because he loueth them not But shall corrupt them with gloses that they may stand with that which his hart loueth and vntill they haue an other sence then euer God gaue them Ergo no couetous person can be a true Prophet It is not for nought then that Christ to oft and so diligently warneth his disciples to beware of couetousnes as of that thing which he wist well had euer corrupt the woorde of God and euer shoulde The light of thy body is thyne eye wherfore if thine eye be single all thy body shall be full of lyght But and if thine eye be wicked thaÌ„ shall thy whole body be darcke If therfore the light that is in thee be darcknesse how great is that darknesse Note the conclusion wyth a proper similitude The eye is the light of the body and by the light of the eye all other members see and are gouerned As long as the eye seeth hand foote do their duties neyther is there any feare that a man should sinnible or fall into fire or water But if the eye be blynde all the body is blinde and that so blinde that there is no remedy at al set a candle before him he seeth not geue hym a lanterne in hys hand and yet he goeth not straighte Bring him out into the sunne point hym vnto y t which thou wouldest haue hym see yt boteth not Euen so if couetousnesse haue blinded the spirituall eye peruerted the right entent of the lawe of God and of the workes commaunded by God and of the sacrifâ—ce ceremonies and sacramentes and of all other ordinaunces of God which entent is the spirituall eye then is all the doctrine darcke and very blyndnes yea and then how darke is the darcknes when that which is pure blindnes is beleued to be light how darcke is the doctrine of them that teach that a man may compell God wyth the woorkes of free will to geue them hys fauour grace or make God vnrighteous How darcke is the doctrine of them which to y e rebuke of Christes bloud teach that woorkes do iustifie before God and make satifaction for sinnes How blinde are they which thinke prayer to be the pattering of many wordes and will therefore not onely be praysed and payed of the world but also by the title thereof chalenge heaueÌ„ not by y e merites of Christes bloud How darcke is the doctrine of them whose fayth is onely and all together in appointmentes which they themselues haue fayned betwene them and God vnto which yet God neuer subscribed In which also they assigne what worke and how much they will do and what rewarde and how great God must geue them or chuse whether he will be vnrighteous How darcke is the doctrine of them that say stifly that the worke of the Sacramentes in it selfe not referring it to styrre vp the faith of the promises annexed to theÌ„ doth iustifie and affirme that bodely payne for the payne it selfe not referryng it either to the loue of y e law of god or of their neighbour doth please God How darcke damnable deuelish is the doctrine of them which not onely thinke lucre to be the seruice of God but also are so farre past all shame that they affirme they be the holy Church and cannot erre and all that they decree must be an article of our fayth and that it is damnable once to doubt or search the Scripture whether their doctrine will therto agree or no But say their decrees must be beleued as they sound how contrary so euer the Scripture be and the Scripture must be expounded and made agree to them They neede not to regarde the Scripture but to do and say as their holy Ghost moueth them and if the Scripture be contrary then make it a nose of waxe and wrest it this way and that way till it agree Faith of workes was the darcknesse of the false Prophets out of the which the true could not draw them Faith of workes was the blyndnesse of the phariseis out of the which neither Iohn Baptist nor Christ could bryng them And though Iohn Baptist pyped to them with reasons of the Scripture in uincible and Christ therto added miracles yet the Phariseis would not daunce For Iohn Baptist as they thought was to mad to lyue so strayte a life and to refuse to be iustified therby And as for Christ his Disciples the Phariseis were much holyer them selues fasted oftener and prayed thicker yea and vttered many mo wordes in their prayer then they Fayth of workes is that belefe of the Turkes Iewes which driueth them euer away from Christ Faith of workes hath ben that light of darcknes in which a great part of vs Christen haue walked euer sence Pelagius and Faustus well about xij C. yeares and euer mo and mo in which all our religious haue walked all and more to this foure or fiue hundred yeare in which the Priestes also haue walked a long season the Lord bryng them out agayne Finally how darcke is the darcknesse when a Pharisey and a very Pelagian standeth vp and preacheth agaynst the Phariseis the Pelagians and is alowed of al y e audience And in conclusion when the world euer sence it began hath doth of naturall blindnesse beleue in their owne workes theÌ„ if the Scripture be peruerted to confirme that errour how sore are their hartes hardened and how depe is that darckenesse No man can serue two masters for he shal either hate the one and loue the other or cleaue to the one and despise the other Ye can not serue God and Mammon Mammon is riches or aboundance of goods And Christ concludeth with a plaine similitude that as it is impossible to serue two contrary masters as it is impossible to be retayned vnto two diuers Lords which are enemies one to the other so is it impossible to serue God and Mammon Two
workes aright and for the entent that God ordayned them And then thou shalt see whether thy brother haue a mote in his eye or not and if he haue how to plucke it out and els not For he that knoweth the entent of the lawe and of workes though he obserue a thousand ceremonies for hys owne exercise he shall neuer condeÌ„pne his brother or breake vnitie with him in those thinges which Christ neuer commaunded but left indifferent Or if he see a moâ—e in his brothers eye that he obserueth not with his brethren some certaine ordinaunce made for a good purpose because he knoweth not the entent he will plucke it out fayre and softly and instruct him louingly and make him well content Which thing if our spiritualty would do men would not so abhorre to obey their tyranny But they be hipocrites and do and commaunde all their workes for a false purpose and therefore iudge slea and shedde their brethrens bloude mercilesly God is y â— father of all mercy and therefore gaue not hipocrites such absolute power to compell theyr brethren to obey what they liste or to slay them without pitie shewing eyther no cause of their coÌ„maundemeÌ„tes at all but so will we haue it or els assigning an entent dampnable and contrary to all scripture Paule Rom. 14. sayth to them that obserued ceremonies that they should not iudge them that did not for he that obserueth and knoweth not the enteÌ„t iudgeth at once and to theÌ„ that obserued not that they should not despise them that obserued he that obserueth not ought not to despise the weakenes or ignoraunce of his brother till he perceaue that he is obstinate and will not learne Moreouer such measure as thou geuest thou shalt receaue againe that is if thou iudge thy neighbour God shal iudge thee for if thou iudge thy neighbour in such thinges thou knowest not the lawe of God nor the entent of workes and art therefore condempned of God c. Giue not that holy thyng vnto dogges neither cast your pearls be fore the swyne lest they treade theÌ„ vnder their feete and the other turne agayne and all to teare you The dogges are those obstinate and indurate which for the blynd zeale of their leuen wherwith they haue sowred both y â— doctrine also the workes maliciously resiste the truth and persecute the ministers therof and are those wolues among which Christ sendeth his shepe warnyng them not onely to be single pure in their doctrine but also wise and circumspect to beware of meÌ„ For they should bryng them before iudges and kynges and slay them thinkyng to do God seruice therein that is as Paul to the Romains testifieth of the Iewes for blynd zeale to their own false fayned righteousnes persecute the righteousnesse of God The swyne are they whiche for all they haue receaued the pure Gospell of Christ will yet continue still in sinne and rowle them selues in the podell myer of their old filthy conuersation both before the ignoraunt and also the weake vse the vttermost of their libertie interpretyng it after the largest fashion and most fauour of the flesh as it were the Popes pardon and therewith make y t truth euill spoken of that thousandes which els might haue ben easely wonne will now not once here therof and styrre vp cruel persecution which els would be much easyer yea and sometime none at all And yet will those swyne when it commeth to the poynt abyde no persecution at all But offer them selues wyllyng euen at the first chope for to deny ere they be scarsly apposed of their doctrine Therfore lay first the law of God before them call them to repentaunce And if thou see no hope of mendyng in them sease there and go no further for they be swyne But alas it euer was and shall be y â— the greater noÌ„ber receaue the wordes for a newnesse and curiositie as they say and to seme to be somewhat and that they haue not gone to schole in vayne they will forthwith yer they haue felt any chauÌ„ge of liuyng in them selues be scholemasters and begyn at libertie and practise opeÌ„ly before their Disciples And when the Phariseis see their traditions broken they rage and persecute immediatly And then our new scholemasters be neither grounded in the doctrine to defend their doinges nor rooted in the profession of a new life to suffer with Christ c. Aske and it shal be geuen you seke and ye shall finde Knocke and it shal be opened vnto you For all that aske receaue and he that seeketh findeth And to him that knocketh it shal be opened For what man is it among you if his sonne asked hym bread that would proferre him a stone Or if he asked him fishe would he offer him a Serpent If ye then whiche are euill know to geue good giftes to your children howe much more shall your father whiche is in heauen geue good thynges to them that aske hym First note of these wordes that to pray is Gods commaundement as it is to beleue in God to loue God or to loue thy neighbour and so are almose fastyng also Neither is it possible to beleue in God to loue him or to loue thy neighbour But that prayer will spryng out there heÌ„ce immediatly For to beleue in God is to be sure that all thou hast is of him and all thou nedest must come of him Whiche if thou do thou canst not but continually thanke him for his benefites which thou continually without ceasyng â–ª receauest of his hand and therto euer cry for helpe for thou art euer in nede and canst no whence els be holpen And thy neighbour is in such necessitie also Wherfore if thou loue him it will coÌ„pell thee to pitie him and to cry to God for him continually and to thanke as well for him as thy selfe Secondarely this heapyng of so many wordes together aske seke and knocke signify that the prayer must be continuall and so doth the parable of the widowe that sued to the wicked iudge and y â— cause is that we are euer in continuall necessitie as I say and all our lyfe but euen a warre fare and a perpetual battaile In which we preuaile as long as we pray and be ouercome assoone as we ceasse praying as Israell ouercame the Amalechites Exod. xvij as long as Moses held vp his hands in prayer and assoone as he had let downe his handes for werynesse the Amalechites preuayled and had the better Christ warned his Disciples at his last supper to haue peace in him affirming that they should haue none in y â— world The false Prophetes shal euer impugne the faith in Christes bloud and inforce to quenche the true vnderstaÌ„ding of the law and the right meanyng and intent of all the workes commaunded by God which fight is a fight aboue all fightes First they shal be in such noÌ„ber that
Christes true disciples shal be but a small flocke in respect of them They shall haue workes like Christes so that fastyng prayer pouertie obedience and chastitie shall be the names of their profession For as Paule saith to the Corinthians the aungels or messengers of Sathā shall chaunge them selues into aungels or messengers of light and truth They shall come in Christes name and that with signes and miracles and haue the vpper hād also euen to deceaue the very elect if it were possible Yea beyonde all this if thou get the victory of the false Prophetes and plucke a multitude out of their handes there shall immediately rise of the same and set vp a new false sect agaynst thee And agaynst all these Amalechites the onely remedy is to lift vp the handes of thy harte to God in continuall prayer Which hādes if thou for werynes once let fall thou goest to the worsse immediatly Then beside the fight and conflict of the suttle sophistrie false miracles disguised and hypocritish workes of these false Prophetes commeth the Dogges Wolues of their Disciples with the seruauntes of Mammon and the swyne of thyne owne scholers agaynst whiche all thou hast no other shilde or defence but prayer Then the sinne lustes of thyne owne flesh Sathan and a thousand temptations vnto euil in the world wil either driue thee to the castell and refuge of prayer or take the prisoner vndoubtedly Last of all thy neighbours necessitie and thyne owne will compell thee to crye father which art in heauen geue vs our dayly bread though thou were as rich as kyng Salomon For Christ commaundeth the rich as well as the poore to cry to God continually for their dayly bread And if they haue no such neede then is Christ a deceauer a mocker What nede I to pray thee to geue or lende me that is in myne own possession all ready Is not the first cōmaūdemēt that there is but one God and that thou put thy whole trust in him Which if it were written in thyne hart thou shouldest easely perceaue though thou haddest as many thousandes as Dauid left behynd him and Salomō heaped mo to them that thou haddest no more then the poore begger that goeth from doore to dore yea and that the begger if that cōmaundement be written in his hart is sure that he is as rich as thou For first thou must knowledge that thou hast receaued y ◠great treasure of y ◠hand of God Whersore whē thou fettest an halfepeny therof thou oughtest to geue God thākes in thyne hart for the gift therof Thou must confesse also that God onely hath kept it and thee that same night and euer before or els be an idolater and put thy trust in some other thyng then God And thou must confesse that God onely must keepe it and thee the day and night folowing and so continually after not thine owne witte or power or the witte or power of any other creature or creatures For if God kept it not for thee it woulde be thine owne destructiō and they that helpe thee to keepe it woulde cut thy throte for it There is no king in Christendome so well beloued but he hath ◅ow of his owne euill subiectes if God kept them not downe with feare that woulde at one houre rise vpō him and slea hym to make hauocke of all he hath Who is so well beloued thorow out all Englād but that there be ◅ow in the same parishe or nie about that would for his good wishe him to hell if they coulde and woulde wyth theyr handes destroy him if God kept hym not and did cast feare on the other Now then if God must euer keepe it for thee and thou must dayly receaue it of his hand as a poore man doth receaue his almose of an other man thou art in no more suertie of thy dayly bread no though thou were a Cardinall then the poorest is Wherfore howsoeuer rich thou be yet must thou euer cry to God for thy dayly bread So now it is a commaundemēt to pray and that continually short thicke and oft as the Psalmes be and all the prayers of the Bible Finally the third is that we be commaunded to pray with faith and trust and that we beleue in the Lorde our God and doubt not in his promises vnto which Christ enduceth vs wyth an apt similitude saying If ye beyng euill can yet geue good thynges vnto your children how much more shall God fulfill hys promises of mercy vnto his children if they cry vnto hym he is better and more mercifull then all men Wherfore seing God commaundeth thee to pray and for as much as thou hast so great necessitie so to do because he is mercifull and hath promised and is true and cannot deny his owne wordes Therefore pray and when thou prayest looke not on thine vnworthines but on his cōmaūdemēt mercy goodnes on his truth and faithfulnes beleue stedsastly in hym Moreouer whatsoeuer thou hast done yet if thou repent and wilt amende he promiseth that he will not thynke on thy sinnes And though he differ thee thinke it not long nor faint not in thy fayth or be slacke in thy prayer For he will surely come and geue thee more then thou desirest though he differre for thy profite or chaunge thy request into a better thyng All thinges therefore whatsoeuer ye woulde men shoulde do to you so do ye to them This is verely the lawe and the Prophetes This is a short sermon that no mā neede to complayne that he cannot for the length beare it away It is so nye thee that thou needest not to sende ouer sea for it It is with thee that thou needest not to be importune vpon master Doctor saying syr I pray you what say ye to this case and to that is not this lawfull and may I not so do and so well inough Aske thyne owne conscience what thou mayst or oughtest to do Wouldest thou mē did so with thee then do it Wouldest thou not be so dealt with then do it not Thou wouldest not that men shoulde do to thee wrong and oppresse thee Thou wouldest not that men shoulde do thee shame and rebuke lie on thee kyll thee hyre thine house from thee or tice thy seruaunt away or take against thy will ought that is thyne Thou wouldest not that men shoulde sell thee false ware when thou puttest them in trust to make it ready or lay it out for thee nor thou wouldest not that men shoulde deceaue thee wyth great othes swearing that to be good which in deede is very naught Thou wouldest not also that men should sell thee ware that is naught and to deare to vndo thee do no such thinges then to thy neighbour But as loth as thou wouldest be to buye false ware or to deare for vndoing thy selfe so loth be thou to sell false ware or
then thorough corruptyng with their riches wherof they haue infinite treasure in store and last of all with the sword Haue they not compelled the Emperours of the earth and the great Lordes and hygh â—…cers to be obedient vnto them to dispure for them and to be their tormeÌ„tours and the Samsumims theÌ„ selues do but imagine mischief and inspire them Marke whether it were euer truer then now the Scribes Phariseis Pylate Herode Cayphas and Anna are gathered together agaynst God Christ But yet I trust in vayne and he that brake the Counsell of A chitophell shall scatter theirs Marke whether it 〈◊〉 not true in the hyghest degree that for the sinne of the people hypocrites shall rayne ouer them What shewes what faces and contrary pretenses are made and all to stablish them in their theft falsehead damnable lyes and to gather them together for to continue suâ—…ltie to oppresse the truth and to stoppe the light to kepe all still in darkenesse Wherfore it is time to awake and to see euery man with his owne eyes and to iudge if we will not be iudged of Christ when he commeth to iudge And remember that he which is warned hath none excuse if he take nâ—…ede Here with fare wel in y e Lord Iesus Christ whose spirite be thy guide doctrine and the light to iudge with all Amen ¶ What the Church is THis worde Churche hath diuerse significations First it signifieth a place or house whether Christen people were wont in the old tyme to resorte at tymes coÌ„uenient for to heare the word of doctrine the law of God the fayth of our Sauiour Iesus Christ how and what to pray and whence to aske power and strength to liue godly For the officers therto appointed preached the price word of God onely and prayâ—d in a tâ—â—ng that all men vnderstode And y t people hearkned vnto his prayers sayd thereto AmeÌ„ prayed with him in their hartes of him learned to pray at home and euery where and to instruct euery man his houshold Where now we heare but voyces with out signification and buzsinges howlynges and cryinges as it were the haâ—…yngâ—s of Foxes or baytings of Bearâ—s wonder at disguisings tâ—yes wherof we know no meanyng By reason wherof we be fallen into such ignorauncie that we know of the mercy promises whiche are in Christ nothyng at all And of the law of God we thinke as do the Turkes and as did the old heathen people how that it is a thyng which euery man may do of his owne power and in doyng therof becoÌ„meth good and waxeth righteous and deserueth heauen yea and are yet more mad then that For we imagine the same of Phantasies and vayne ceremonies of our owne making neither nedefull vnto the tamyng of our owne flesh neither profitable vnto our neighbour neither honour vnto God And of prayer we thinke that no man can pray but at Church and that it is nothing els but to say Pater noster vnto a post Wherewith yet and with other obseruauÌ„ces of our owne imaginyng we beleue we deserue to be sped of all that our blynd hartes desire In an other signification it is abused and mistakeÌ„ for a multitude of shauen shorne and oyled which we now call the spiritualtie and Clergy As when we read in the Chronicles kyng William was a great tyrauÌ„t and a wicked man vnto holy Church and tooke much landes from them Kyng Iohn was also a perâ—â—ous man and a wicked vnto holy Church would haue had them punished for theft murther and what soeuer mischief they dyd as though they had not bene people annoynted but eueÌ„ of the vile rascall and common lay people And Thomas Becket was a blessed an holy man for he dyed for the liberties to do all mischief vnpunished priuileges of the Church Is he a laye man or a man of the Church Such is the liuing of holy Church So men say of holy church Ye must beleue in holy Church do as they teach you Will ye not obey holy Church Will ye not do the penaunce enioyned you by holy Church Will yet not forsweare obedience vnto holy Church Beware least ye fal into y t indignatioÌ„ of holy church lest they curse you so forth In which all we vnderstand but y e Pope Cardinals Legates Patriarckes Archbyshops Byshops Abbotes Priours Chauncelers Archdeacons Commissaries Officials Priestes Monkes Friers Blacke Whit Pied Grey and so forth by I trow a thousand names of blasphemy and of hypocrisies as many sundry fashions of disguisinges It hath yet or should haue an other signification little knowen among the common people now a dayes That is to wit it signifieth a congregation a multitude or a company gathered together in one of all degrees of people As a maÌ„ would say the church of LoÌ„don meaning not the spiritualtie onely as they will be called for their diligent seruing of God in the spirite and so sore eschuing to meddle wyth temporall matters but the whole bodye of the citie of all kindes conditions degrees and the church of Bristow all that pertaine vnto the towne generally And what congregation is meÌ„t thou shalt alway vnderstand by the matter that is entreated of and by the circumstaunces thereof And in this third signification is the church of God or Christ taken in the scripture eueÌ„ for the whole multitude of all them that receaue the name of Christ to beleue in him and not for the clergy onely For Paule sayth Gal. i. I persecuted the church of God aboue measure which was not the preachers onely but all that beleued generally as it is to see Act. xxij where he saith I persecuted this way euen vnto the death binding and putting in prison both men and women And Gal. i. I was vnknowen concerning my person vnto the congregations of the Iewes which were in Christ And Rom. xvi I commende vnto you Phebe the Deaconiâ—â—e of the church of Cenchris And the churches of Asia salute you i. Corin. the last And if a man can not rule his owne house how shall he take the care of the church of God i. Tim. iij if any faithfull man or woman haue widdowes let them finde them that the church be not charged i. Tim. v. And Mat. 18. if thy brother heare thee not tell the church or congregation and so forth In which places and thoroughout all the scripture the church is taken for y e whole multitude of them that beleue in Christ in that place in that parishe towne citie prouince land or thoroughout all the worlde and not for the spiritualtie onely NotwithstaÌ„ding yet it is somtimes taken generally for all them that embrace the name of Christ though their faithes be naught or though they haue no fayth at all And sometimes it is taken specially
had forget all the miracles and all the wordes which he had told them before how that he should be betrayde and deliuered on the same maner vnto death Moreouer they neuer vnderstode that saying of hys death because theyr hartes were all way heauy and ouer lade with earthly thoughtes For though they saw hym raise vp other yet who should rayse him vp when he were dead they could not comprehend Read what thou read canst thou shalt finde no temptatioÌ„ like vnto that from the creation of the world or so great as it by the huÌ„dred part So that the wonderfull soden chaunge and the terrible sight of his passion and of hys most cruell and most vyle death the losse of whoÌ„ they so greatly loued that their hartes would fayne haue dyed with him and the feare of their owne death and the impossibilitie that a man should rise againe of his owne power so occupyed their mindes and so astonyed them and amased them that they could receaue no comfort either of the Scripture or of the miracles whiche they had sene Christ do nor of the monitions warnings wherwith he had warned theÌ„ before neither of the women that brought them tydynges that he was risen The sword of temptations with feare sorow mournyng and wepyng had depely pearced theyr hartes and the cruell sight had so combred their myndes that they could not beleue vntill Christ him selfe came death put of and ouercome yea wheÌ„ they first saw him they were astonyed for wonderyng and ioy together that thoughtes arose in their hartes alas is this he or doth some spirite mocke vs he was fayne to let them feele hym and to eate with them to streÌ„gth theyr faythes Howbeit there was none of them that was fallen in his hart froÌ„ Christ For assoone as the women brought word Peter and Iohn ranne vnto the sepulchre saw and wondred would fayne haue beleued that he was risen and longed for him But could not beleue the wound of temptation beyng greater then that it could bee healed with the preaching of a woman without any other miracle Ioseph of Arimathia and Nicodemus whiche while he yet lyued durst not be a knowen of him assoone as he was dead begged his body and buried hym boldly And the women assoone as it was lawfull to worke prepared their annoyntments with all diligeÌ„ce And the hartes of the Disciples that weÌ„t to Emaus burned in their bresâ—es to heare him spoken of And Thomas had not forsaken Christ but could not beleue vntill he saw him and yet desired and longed to see him and reioysed when he saw him and for ioy cried out my Lord my God There was none of them that euer â—ayled on him and came so farre foorth to say he was a disceauer and wrought with the deuils craft all this while and see where to he is come in the end we defie hym all his workes false wretch that he was and hys false doctrine also And thereto must they haue come at the last when feare sorow and wonderyng had bene past if they had not bene preuented and holpe in the meane tyme. Yea and Peter aâ—soone as he had denyed Christ came to hym selfe immediatly and went out and wept bitterly for sorow And thus ye see that Peters faith failed not though it were oppressed for a tyme so that we nede to seke no gloses for the text that Christ sayd to Peter how that hys fayth should not fayle Yes sayth M. More it fayled in hym selfe but was reserued in our Lady But let vs see the text and their glose together Christ sayth Luke xxij Symon Symon Sathan seketh you to sifte you as men sift where but I haue prayed for thee that thy fayth shall not fayle wherfore wheÌ„ thou art come vnto thy selfe agayne streÌ„gth thy brethreÌ„ Now put this wise gloâ—e thereto and see how they agree together Symon SathaÌ„ seketh to sift you as where but I haue prayed for thee that my mothers fayth shall not fayle wherfore when thou art come to thy selfe again accordyng as my prayer hath obtained for thee that my mothers fayth shall not fayle strength thy brethren How say ye is not this a proper text well framed together Do ye not thinke that there is as much witte in the head of mad Colens as in the draynes oâ— such expositours ¶ Whether the Pope and his sect be Christes Church or no. THat the Pope and his spirite â—e not the Church may this wise be proued He that hath no fayth to be saued through Christ is not of Christes Church The Pope beleueth not to be saued through Christ For he teacheth to trust in holy workes for the remission of sinnes and saluation as in the woorkes of penaunce enioyned in vowes in pilgrimage in chastitie in other mens prayers and holy lyuyng in Friers Friers coates in Saintes merites and the significatioÌ„s put out he teacheth to beleue in y t dedes of the ceremonies of the Sacramentes ordeined at the beginnyng to preach vnto vs and to do vs seruice not that we should beleue in them and serue them And a thousand such superâ—â—iciousnesses setteth he before vs in stede of Christ to beleue in neither Christ nor Gods word neither honorable to God nor seruiceable vnto our neighbour nor profitable vnto our selues for the tamyng of the flesh which all are the denying of Christes bloud An other reason is this Whosoeuer beleueth in Christ conâ—enteth that Gods law is good The pope contenteth not that Gods law is good For he hath forbydden lawfull wedlocke vnto all his ouer whom he raigneth as a temporall tyraunt with lawes of his owne makyng not as a brother exhortyng them to kepe Christes And he hath graunted vnlawfull whoredome vnto as many as bryng money As through Dutchland euery Priest paying a gildren vnto the Archdeacon shall frely and quietly haue his whore and put her away at his pleasure and take an other at his own lust As they do in wales in Ireland Scotland Fraunce and Spayne And in EnglaÌ„d therto they be not few which haue lyceÌ„ces to kepe whores some of the pope and some of their ordinaries And wheÌ„ the Parishes go to law with them to put away their whores the Byshops officers mocke them poll them make them spend their â—hrâ—res the Priests kepe their whores stil Howbeit in very dede sence they were rebuked by the preachyng of wickleffe our English spiritualtie haue layd their snares vnto mens wiues to couer theyr abhominations though they byde not all way secret Therto all Christen meÌ„ if they haue done amisse repent when their faultes be tolde them The spiritualtie repent not but of very lust and coÌ„sent to sinne persecute both the scripture wherwith they be rebuked and also them that warne them to amende and make heretikes of them and burne them And besides that the
and token that at y t repeÌ„taunce of the hart thorow an offering to come and for that seedes sake that was promised Abraham theyr sinnes were forgeuen them And in like maner the ornamentes and all other ceremonies were eyther an open preaching or secret prophesies and not satisfactions or iustifyinges And thus the workes did serue them and preache vnto them and they not the workes nor put any confidence therein ¶ False worshipping BUt what did the children of Israell and the Iewes They let the significations of their ceremonies goe lost the meaning of them and turned them vnto the workes to serue them saying that they were holy workes coÌ„maunded of God the offerers were thereby iustified obtayned forgeuenes of sinnes thereby become good as the parable of the Pharesey Publican declare Luke xviij and as it is to see in Paule and thoroughout al the Byble and became captiue to serue put their trust in that which was neyther God nor hys worde And so the better creature agaynst nature did serue the worse Whereof all likelihode God should haue accepted their worke by the reason of them if their harts had bene right and not haue accepted their soules for the blouds sake of a Calfe or shepe for as much as a man is much better then a Calfe or shepe as Christ testifieth Math. xij For what pleasure should God haue in the bloude of Calues or in the light of our candels hys pleasure is onely in the hartes of them that loue his commaundementes Then they went further in the imagination of their blynd reason saying in as much as God accepteth these holy workes that we be made righteous thereby then it foloweth that he which offereth most is most righteous and the bestman yea and it is better to offer an Oxe then a shepe because it is more costly And so they stroue who might offer most and the priests were well apayde Then went they further in their fleshly wisdome saying if I be good for the offering of a Doue and better for a shepe and yet better for an Oxe and so euer the better thing I offer the better I am Oh how accepted should I be if I offered a maÌ„ namehym that I most loued And vpoÌ„ that imagination they offered their owne children and burnt them to ashes before Images that they had imagined And to coÌ„tiâ—…e their blindues they layd for them no doubt the ensample of Abraham which offered his sonne Isaac and was so accepted that God had promised hym how that in hys seede all the worlde should be blessed Hereof ye see vnto what abhomination blynde reason bringeth a man wheÌ„ she is destitute of Gods word And to speake of y â— Sabbath which was ordeyned to be their seruaunt to preach to be a signe vnto theÌ„ that God thorow his holy spirit and word did sanctifie them in that they obeyed hys commaundementes and beleued and trusted in hys promises and therfore were charged to leaue workyng and to come on the holy day and heare the word of God by which they were saÌ„ctified vnto it also they became captiue and bond to serue it saying that they were iustified by absteyning from bodely labour as ours thinke also in so much that though they bestowed not the holy day in vertue prayer and hearing the word of God in almosedede in visiting the sicke the needy comfortlesse and so forth but went vp and downe idlye yet what soeuer nede his neighbour had he would not haue holpe him on the Saboth day as thou mayst see by the ruler of the Sinagoge which rebuked Christ for healyng the people on the holy day Luke xiij And of like blyndnesse they went fet out the brasen Serpent which Moses commauÌ„ded to be kept in the Arke for a memory offered before it thinkyng no doubt that God must be there present for els how could it haue healed the people that came not nye it but stode a farre of and beheld it onely And a thousand such madnesse dyd they And of the temple they thought that God heard them there better then any where els yea and he heard them no where saue there And therfore they could not pray but there as ours can no where but at Church and before an Image For what prayer can a man pray when the word of God is not in the temple of his hart yea wheÌ„ such come to Church what is their prayer what is their deuotioÌ„ saue the blind image seruice of their hartes But the Prophetes euer rebuked them for such faythlesse woorkes for such false fayth in their workes In the xlix Psalme saith y t Prophet I wil receaue no Calues of your houses nor Goates out of your foldes thinke ye that I will eate the flesh of Oxen or drinke the bloud of Goates And Esayas sayth in his first Chapter what care I for the multitâ—de of your sacrifices sayth the Lord. I am full I haue no lust in the burnt offeringes of your Rammes or in the fat of faâ— beastes or bloud of Calues Lambes or Goates offer me no more such false sacrifice And therto your swete cense is an abhominatioÌ„ vnto me And thus he sayd because of the false fayth and peruertyng the right vse of them And for their calfe fastyng not referryng their fast vnto the tamyng subduyng of their fleshe vnto the spirite wheÌ„ they complained vnto God iustifying theÌ„ selues and saying how happeneth it that we haue fasted and thou wouldest not looke vppon it we haue humbled our soules and thou wouldst not know it God aunswered them by the Prophet Esayas in the. lviij chapter behold in the day of your fast ye do your owne lustes and gather vp all your dettes And how soeuer ye fast ye neuerthelesse striue and fight and sâ—inite with tiste cruelly I haue chosen no such fast and humblyng of soule c. But that ye louse wicked bondes and let the oppressed go free and to breake bread vnto the hungry and to cloth the naked and so forth And concerning the temple Esayaâ— sayth in his last chapter What house will ye build for me or in what place shall I rest heaueÌ„ is my seate and the earth my foote stole As who should say I am to great for any place that ye can make and as Steuen sayth Actes vij and Paul Actes xvij I dwell not in a temple made with handes ¶ How ceremonies sprang among vs. VNderstaÌ„d also to see how we came into like blindnesse that before the commyng of Christ in the flesh the Israelites Iewes were scattered thoroughout all the world for their Image seruice both East West South and North as ye read in the Chronicles how England was once full so that there was no Prouince or great Citie in the world where no Iewes were God so prouidyng
neighbour and the order of our iustifying saluation for as much as all such thynges were played before the peoples faces dayly in the ceremonies euery child wist the meanyng but got them vnto allegories faynyng them euery maÌ„ after his owne brayne without rule all most on euery silable and from thence vnto disputyng and wastyng their braynes about wordes not attending the significations vntill at the last the laye people had lost the meanyng of the ceremonies the Prelates the vnderstandyng of the playne text and of the Greke Latin and specially of the Hebrue whiche is most of nede to be knowen and of all phrases the proper maner of speakynges and borowed speach of the Hebrues Remember ye not how within this xxx yeares and farre lesse and yet dureth vnto this day the old barkyng curres Dunces disciples lyke draffe called Scotistes the children of darkenesse raged in euery pulpit agaynst Greke Latin and Hebrue and what sorrow the Scholemasters that taught the true Latin toung had with them some beatyng the pulpit with theyr fistes for madnesse roaryng out with open and somyng mouth that if there were but one Tirence or Virgil in the world and that same in their fleues a fire before them they would burne them therein though it should cost theÌ„ their liues affirming that all good learnyng decayed was vtterly lost sence men gaue them vnto the Latin touÌ„g yea I day say that there be xx thousand Priests Curates this day in England and not so few that caÌ„ not geue you the right English vnto this text in the Pater noster fiat voluntas tua sicut in coelo in terra aunswere therto And assoone as the signification of the ceremonies was lost and the priestes preached Christ no longer then the common people began to wax mad out of their mindes vpon the ceremonies And that trust and confidence which the ceremonies preached to be geuen vnto Gods worde and Christes bloud that same they turned vnto the ceremonie it selfe as though a man were so mad to forget that the bushe at the tauerne dore did signisse wine to be solde within but would beleue that y â— bushe it selfe would quench his thirste And so they became seruauntes vnto y â— ceremonies ascribing their iustifying and saluation vnto them supposyng that it was nothing else to be a christeÌ„ man then to serue ceremonies him most christen that most serued them contrary wise him that was not Popishe and ceremoniall no christeÌ„ man at all For I pray you for what cause worship we our spiritualtie so highly or wherefore thinke we their prayers better then the poore laye mens then for their disguisings and ceremonies yea and what other vertue see we in y â— holiest of them then to waite vppon dumme superstitious ceremonies Yea and how coÌ„meth it that a poore laye man hauing wife and xx children and not able to finde them though all his neighbours know his necessitie shal not get with begging for Christes sake in a long sommers day inough to fynde them two dayes honestly when if a disguised monster come he shall wyth an houres lying in the pulpit get inough to finde thirty or forty sturdy lubbers a moneth long of which y â— weakest shall be as strong in the belly when he commeth vnto the manger as the mightâ—est porter in y â— weyhouse or best courser that is in y â— kynges stable Is there any other cause then disguising and ceremonies For y e deedes of the ceremonies we count better theÌ„ the deedes which God coÌ„maundeth to be done to our neighbour at hys nede who thinketh it as good a deede to feede the poore as to sticke vp a candle before a post or as to sprinckle himself with holy water Neither is it possible to be otherwise as long as the signification is lost For what other thyng can the people thinke then that such deedes be ordeyned of God and because as it is euident they serue not our neighbours neede to be referred vnto y e person of God and he though he be aspirite yet serued therewyth And then he can not but forth on dispute in his blynde reason that as god is greater then man so is that deede that is appointed to serue God greater then that which serueth man And then when it is not possible to thinke them ordeyned for nought what can I other wise thinke then that they were ordeyned to iustitie and that I should be holy therby according to the popes doctrine as though God were better pleased when I sprinkle my selfe with water or set vp a candle before a block then if I fed or clothed or holpe at his neede him whom he so tenderly loueth that he gaue his owne sonne vnto the death for hym and commaunded me to loue him as my selfe And when the people beganne to run that way the prelaces were glad and holpe to heue after with subtill allegories and falsifying the scripture went and halowed the ceremonies to make them more worshipfull that the laye people should haue them in greater estimation honour and to be afrayde to touch them for reuerence vnto the holy charme that was sayd ouer them and affirmed also that Christes death had purchased such grace vnto y â— ceremonies to forgeue sinne and to iustifie O monster Christes death purchased grace for mans soule to repent of euill and to beleue in Christ for remission of sinne and to loue the lawe of God his neighbour as himselfe which is the true worshipping of god in the spirite and he dyed not to purchase such honour vnto vnseÌ„sible thinges that maÌ„ to his dishonour should do them honourable seruice receaue his saluation of them This I haue declared vnto you y t ye might see and feele euery thing sensibly For I entend not to leade you in darcknesse Neyther though twise ij Cranes make not iiij wilde Gees woulde I therefore that he shoulde beleue that twise two made not foure Neither entend I to proue vnto you that Paules steple is the cause why Temmes is broke in about Erith or y â— Teinterden steple is the cause of the decay of Sandwich hauen as M. More iesteth Neuerthelesse this I woulde were perswaded vnto you as it is true that the building of theÌ„ and such like thorow y â— false fayth that we haue in them is the decay of all the hauens in England of al the cities townes hye wayes and shortly of the whole common wealth For since these false monsters crope vp into our consciences and robbed vs of the knowledge of our sauiour Christ makyng vs beleue in such popeholy workes and to thinke that there was none other way vnto heauen we haue not ceassed to build theÌ„ abbeyes cloysters coledges Chauntries and cathedrall churches with hye steples striuing and enuying one an other who shoulde do most And as
Paschall Lambe is offered for vs and hath deliuered vs as Paule sayth 1. Cor. v. whose signe and memoriall is the Sacrament of his body and bloud Moreouer we were not deliuered one of Egypt And therefore in as much as we be ouerladen with our owne I see no cause why we should become Iewes to obserue their ceremonies to And when he sayth holy straunge gestures I aunswere for the holynesse I will not sweare but the straungenesse I dare well auow For euery Priest maketh them of a sundry maner many more madly then the gestures of Iack anapes And when he sayth that they were left from hand to hand sence the Apostles time it is vntrue For the Apostles vsed the Sacramēt as Christ dyd as thou mayst see 1. Cor. xj More ouer the Apostles left vs in the light taught vs all the counsell of God as Paule witnesseth Actes xx and hid nothyng in straunge holy gestures and apes play the significations wherof no man might vnderstand And a Christen man is more moued to pitie sayth he at the sight of y e crosse then without it If he take pitie as Englishmen do for compassiō I say that a Christen man is moued to pitie whē hee seeth his brother beare the crosse And at the sight of the Crosse he that is learned in God wepeth not with ignoraūt womē as a mā doth for hys father when he is dead but mourneth for hys sinnes and at the sight of the crosse comforteth his soule with the cōsolation of him that dyed theron But there is no sight whether of the crosse or ought els that can moue you to leue your wickednesse for the Testament of God is not written in your hartes And when he speaketh of praying at Churche who denyeth hym that men might not pray at Church or that the church shuld not be a place of prayer But that a man could not pray saue at Church and that my prayers were not heard as well els where If I prayed with like feruentnesse strong sayth is a false lye And whē he speaketh of the presence of God in the temple I aunswere that the Prophetes testified how that hee dwelt not there so doth Paule Actes xvij so doth Steuē Actes vij Salomon iij. Of the kynges viij And no doubt as the madde Iewes ment he dwelt not there nor as we more mad suppose also But he dwelled there onely in his signes Sacramentes and testimonies which preached his woorde vnto the people And finally for theyr false confidence in the temple God destroyed it And no doubt for our false fayth in visityng the monumentes of Christ therefore hath God also destroyed them and geuen the place vnder the infidels And when he speaketh of the piller of fire and cloude I answere that god was no otherwise present there then in all fire and in all cloudes saue that he shewed his power there specially by the reason of the miracle as he doth in the eyes of the blinde whom he maketh see and yet is no other wise present in those eyes then in other nor more there to be prayed to then in other And in like maner he is no more to be prayed to where he doth a miracle then where he doth none Neither though we cā not but be in some place ought we to seeke God in any place saue onely in our hartes and that in veritie in fayth hope and loue or charitie accordyng to the woorde of hys doctrine And our sacramentes signes ceremonies Images reliques and monumentes ought to be had in reuerence so farforth as they put vs in mynde of Gods worde and of the ensample of them that liued thereafter and no further And the place is to be sought and one to be preferred before an other for quietnesse to pray and for liuely preaching and for y e preaching of such monumentes and so forth And so long as the people so vsed thē in the olde testament they were acceptable pleasaūt to God and God was sayd to dwell in the temple But when the significations being lost the people worshipped such thinges for the things selues as we now do they were abhominable to God and God was sayde to be no longer in the temple The fourth chapter ANd in the fourth he sayth that god setteth more by one place then an other Which doctrine besides that it should binde vs vnto the place and God thereto and can not but make vs haue confidence in the place is yet false For first God vnto whose worde we may adde nought hath geuen no such commaundement nor made any such couenaunt Neither is Christ here or there saith the scripture but in our hartes is the place where God dwelleth by his owne testimony if his word be there And when he proueth it because God doth a miracle more in one place then in an other I aunswere if God will do a miracle it requireth a place to be done in Howbeit he doth it not for the place but for the peoples sakes whom he would call vnto the knowledge of his name and not to worshippe hym more in one place then in an other As the miracles done in Egipt in the red sea in mount Sinay so forth were not done that men should goe in pilgrimage vnto the places to pray there but to prouoke them vnto the true knowledge of god that afterward they might euer pray in y e sprite whersoeuer they were Christ also dyd not his miracles that men should pray in the places where he did them but to stirre vp the people to come and heare the worde of their soules health And when he bringeth the miracle of Silo I answere that the sayd miracle and that Christ sent the blynde thether to receaue his sight were not done that men should pray in the poole but the second miracle was so done to declare the obedient fayth of the blinde and to make the miracle more knowen and the first for the worde of God that was preached in the temple to moue the countrey about to come thether and learne to know God and to become a liuely temple out of which they might euer pray and in all places Neyther was the miracle of Lazarus done that men shoulde more pray in that place then in an other but to shew Christes power to moue the people thorow wondering at the miracle to harkē vnto Gods word and beleue it as it is to see playnely Moreouer God so loueth no church but that the parishe haue libertie to take it downe and to builde it in an other place yea and if it be tymber to make it of stone and to alter it at their pleasure For the places yea and the Images must serue vs and not God which is a spirite and careth for none more thē other nor is otherwise presēt in one place thē in an other And
coÌ„myng of Christ as it is to see in the Gospell contrary vnto M. Mores deceitfull Poetry And agayn God reserued hym a litle flocke euer in Israell and had euer Prophets there some time openly and some time in persecution that euery man must hide hym selfe and keepe hys fayth secret and euen in the houses of the euill kynges both of Iewry and also of Israell he had good people and that among the hyghe officers but secretly as Nicodemus among the Phariseis So that the very Churche was euery where ofttymes in captiuitie and persecution vnder their brethren as we bee vnder ours in the kyngdome of the Pope Then he putteth no ieopardy to worshpp an vnconsecrated hoste But with what worshyp men should woorshyp the consecrated doth he not teach neither the vse of that Sacrament or any other nor how ought may be worshipped but teacheth onely that all thynges may be worshypped and sheweth not the right worshyp from the false Then he noteth Paul 1. Cor. 1. how he exhorteth vs to agree onely but not on the truth or on the good but onely to agree a great multitude together O this deepe blindnesse Dyd not Paule first teach them the true way And did hee not instruct them a new in the true way and in the said Epistle rebuke the false confidence that they had in men the cause of all their dissention and all errours that were among them Then he sayth the Iewes had Saintes in honour as the Patriarkes and Prophetes We teach to dishonour none But the Iewes prayed to none More Christ rebuked not the Phariseis for garnishyng the sepulchres of the Prophetes but for that they folowed the coÌ„ditions of theÌ„ that slew them Tyndale Yes and for their false trust in suche woorkes as we do you And ye Syr thinke that ye deserue heauen in worshyppyng the Saintes bones and be as ready to slea them that beleue teach and lyue as the Saintes dyd as your fathers were to slea theÌ„ besides that ye worshyp Saintes that folowed Christ after the example of your holy Cardinall of whom I doubt not but that ye will make a God in processe of tyme also Then repeateth he for forgettyng how Eliseus bones raised vp a dead body That was to confirme his preachyng onely For the Israelites as wicked as they were neither prayed to hym neither kissed his bones nor offered nor sticked vppe candels before hym Whiche thyng if they had done in the kyngdoÌ„e of y â— Iewes I doubt not but that some good kyng wold haue burnt his bones to ashes as wel as the brasen Serpent that was as great a relique as dead bones And Christ shewed miracles at the findyng of the crosse That was to stablish the faith of Christes death and that it should be a memory of his death not that we shuld trust in the wood as we do For which false abuse y t whole land where Christ dyd his miracles is destroyed Then he alledgeth the woman that was healed through touching of Christes coate because we should worshyppe it When Christ sayd her fayth hath made her whole not in the coate but in Christ And the miracle was shewed to prouoke to the worshyppyng of the preachyng and not of the coate Though to kepe the coate reuerently in the memoriall of the deede to prouoke vnto the fayth of Christ were not euill of it selfe And Paule by your doctrine sent hys napkin to heale y t sicke that meÌ„ should shrine his sneueled napkin and not to beleue his preachyng The x. Chapter THe x. chapter of Saint Walary is meete for the auctor and his worshipfull doctrine The xi Chapter IN the xi he iuggleth wyth thys misticall terme Latria I answere God is no vayne name but signifieth one that is almighty all mercifull all true and good which he that beleueth will goe to God to hys promises and Testament and not follow his owne imaginations as M. Mores doctrine teacheth He sayth that bodely seruice is not Latria No but bodely seruice done referred vnto hym â–ª which is a spirite is Idololatria He trusteth that men know the Image from the Saint I aske M. More why God did hide Moses body diuers other The Iewes would haue knowen y t Moses had not bene God and that Moses bones had not bene Moses And they knew that the braseÌ„ serpent was not God and that y t golden calues were not God that wod and stone were not God But Syr there is euer a false imagination by The world because they can not worship God in the spirite to repent of euill and to loue the lawe and to beleue that he wyll helpe at al neede therfore runne they vnto their owne imaginations and thinke that God for such seruice as they do to Images will fulfill their worldly desires for godly caÌ„ they nought desire Now God is a spirite and wil be worshipped in hys woorde onely which is spirituall and wil haue no bodely seruice And the ceremonies of the olde law he set vp to signifie his word onely and to keepe the people in mynde of hys testament So that he which obserueth any ceremony of any other purpose is an Idolater that is an Image seruer And when he sayth if men aske women whether it were our Lady of Walsingam or Ipswich that was saluted of Gabriel or that stoode by Christ when he hung on the crosse they wyll say neyther nother Then I aske hym what meaneth it that they say our Lady of Walsingam pray for me our Lady of Ipswich pray for me our Lady of WilsdoÌ„ pray for me in so much y â— some which recken theÌ„selues no small fooles make them roules of halfe an houre long to pray after that maner And they that so pray thou mayst â—e sure meane our Lady that stoode by the crosse and her that was saluted therto Then he rehearseth many abuses and how that womeÌ„ sing songes of ribaudry in processions in cathedral churches vnto which abhominatioÌ„s yet our holy church that caÌ„not erre coÌ„sent wyth full delectatioÌ„ For on the one side they will not amende the abuse And on the other side they haue hyred M. More to proue with his sophistry that y e things ought not to be put downe Then he bringeth in how the wilde Irish and the Welch pray when they go to steale And asketh whether because they abuse prayer we should put all praying downe Nay M. More it is not like Prayer is Gods commaundement where fayth is there must prayer needes be cannot be away How be it thynges that are but mens traditions and all indifferent thynges which we may be as well without as wyth may well be put downe for their dishonouring of God thorow y â— abuse We haue turned kissing in the Church into the Pax. We haue put downe watching all night in the church on saintes eues for
haue alledged the place and how The xi Chapter IN the xj chapter M. More wil not defeÌ„d the liuing of our spiritualtie because it is so open that he can not And as litle should he be able to defeÌ„d their lyes if the light were abroad that men might see And as he caÌ„ not deny them abhominable so can he not deny them obstinate and indurat therein for they haue bene oft rebuked with Gods word but in vayne And of such y e text is plaine that they can not vnderstand the Scripture And yet M. More will receaue rewardes to dispute agaynst the heresies of some such as be cast out of Christes Churches by such holy Patriarkes whose liuinges he him selfe can not prayse As holy Iudas though the Prelates of his Church that is the Phariseis were neuer so abhominable yet because Christes doctrine was coÌ„demned of them as of Gods Church that could not erre and all that beleued on him excoÌ„municat he was bold to say Quid â—ultâ—s mihi dare ego tradaÌ„ euÌ„â—obis That is what wil you geue me and I will deliuer him vnto you The xii Chapter IN the xij he hath one coÌ„clusion that the prayers of an euill Priest profit not Which though it be true yet the coÌ„trary is beleued among a great many in all quarters of England so blynd be the people and wotte not what prayer meaneth I haue heard meÌ„ of no small reputation say yer this in great audience that it maketh no matter whether the Priest were good or bad so he tooke money to pray as they seldome pray without for he could not hurt the prayer were he neuer so noughty And wheÌ„ he saith that the euill Priest hurteth vs not so much with hys lyuyng as he profitetn vs with ministryng the Sacramentes O worldly wisedome if a man lead me thorough a ieoperdous place by day hee can not hurt me so greatly as by night The Turke seeth that murther theft extortion oppression and adultery be sinne But when he leadeth me by the darkenesse of Sacramentes without signification I caÌ„ not but ketch harme and put my trust and confideÌ„ce in that which is neither God nor his word As for an example what trust put the people in anoylyng and how cry they for it with no other knowledge then that the oyle saueth them vnto their damnation and denying of Christes bloud And when he saith the Priest offereth or sacrificeth Christes body I auÌ„swere Christ was offered once for all as it is to see in the Epistle to the Hebrues As the Priest sleath Christ breaketh his body and shedeth his bloud so he sacrificeth him and offereth him Now the Priest sleath him not actually nor breaketh his body actually nor shedeâ—h his bloud actually neither scourgeth him and so foorth throughout all hys passion but representeth his sâ—aying his body breakyng and bloud shedyng for my sinnes and all the rest of his passion playeth it before mine eyes onely Which signification of the Masse because the people vnderstand not therfore they receaue no forgeuenesse of their sinnes therby and therto can not but ketch hurt in their soules through a false fayth as it well appeareth how euery man commeth therto for a sundry imagination all ignoraunt of the true way Let no man beguile you with hys iugglyng sophistrie Our offeryng of Christ is to beleue in him and to come with a repentyng hart vnto the remeÌ„braunce of his passion to desire God the father for the breakyng of Christes body on the crosse and shedyng of hys bloud and for his death and all his passions to be mercyful vnto vs to forgeue vs accordyng vnto his TestameÌ„t and promise And so we receaue forgeuenesse of our sinnes And other offeryng or sacrificyng of Christ is there now none Walke in the opeÌ„ light and feelyng and let not your selues be lead with iugglyng wordes as Mules and Asiâ—s in whiche there is none vnderstandyng M. Deacons were had in price in the old tyme. Tyndall For the Deacons then tooke the care of all the poore and suffered none to go a beggyng but prouided a liuyng for euery one of them Where now they that should bee Deacons make them selues Priestes and robbe the poore of landes rentes offeringes and all that was geuen them deuouring all them selues the poore dying for hunger M. Priestes be despised because of the multitude Tyndall If there were but one in the world as men say of the Fenix yet if he lyued abhominably he could not but be despised M. A man may haue a good fayth coupled with all maner sinne Tyndall A good faith putteth away all sinne how then can all maner of sinne dwell with a good fayth I dare say that M. More durst affirme that a man might loue God and hate his neighbour both at once and yet S. Iohn in his Epistle will say that he sayth vntruly But M. More meaneth of the best fayth that euer he felt By all likelyhode he knoweth of no other but such as may stand with all wickednesse neither in hym selfe nor in his Prelates Wherfore in as much as their faith may stand with all that Christ hateth I am sure he looketh but for small thankes of God for his defendyng of them And therfore he playeth surely to take his reward here of our holy Patriarkes M. Fewe durst be Priestes in the olde tyme. Tyndall Then they knewe the charge and feared God But now they know the vauntage dread him not M. If the lawes of the Churche were executed which Tyndal and Luther wold haue burnt it would be better Tyndall If the testameÌ„t of our Sauiour might be knowen for blynd wretches couetous tyrauÌ„tes it would write y e law of God in all mens harts that beleued it and then should men naturally with out compulsion kepe all honestie And agayne though the Popes law could helpe yet is no law as good as a law vnexecuted The xiij Chapter IN the xiij he rageth and fareth excedyng foule with him selfe There he biteth sucketh gnaweth towseth and mowseth Tyndall There he weneth that he hath wonne his spurres that it is not possible to aunswere him And yet there because he there most staÌ„deth in his owne conceite I doubt not vnto them that be learned in Christe to proue hym most ignoraunt of all and cleane without vnderstanding of godly thynges And I say yet that as no woman ought to rule a mans officeâ— where a man is present by the order of nature and as a young man ought not to be chosen to minister in y e Church where an old mete for the rowme may be had by the order of nature euen so it was Paules meaning to preferre the maried before the vnmaried for the inconueniences that might chaunce by the reason of vnchastitie which inconueniences M. More might see with sorrow of hart if he
in the kyngdome of God Christ nor any felyng therof And who shall take those diseases from them God onely through his mercy for they cā not put of that complection of them selues vntill they be taught to beleue and to fele that it is damnable and to consent vnto the contrary liuing And vnto the second part I aunswere that in respect of God we doe but suffer onely and receaue power to do all our deedes whether we do good or bad as Christ aunswered Pylate that hee could haue no power agaynst him except it were geuen him from aboue and no more could Iudas neither But in respect of y e thing wherin or wherwith we worke and sheade out agayne the power that we haue receaued we woorke actually As the axe doth nothyng in respect of the hād that heweth saue receaue but in respect of the tree that is cut it worketh actually powreth out agayne the power that it hath receaued M. Item that God is author of good and euill as wel of the euill will of Iudas in betraying Christ as of the good will of Christ in sufferyng his passion Tyndall The power wherewith we do good and euill is of God the will is of God As y e power which the murtherer abuseth and wherewith he killeth a man vnrighteously is of God the will wherewith he willeth it But the wickednesse of his wil and crokednesse or frowardnesse wherewith hee sleath vnrighteously to auēge him selfe to satisfie his owne lustes the cause why he knoweth not the law of God and consenteth not to it whiche law should haue informed his will and corrected the crokednesse therof and haue taught him to vse his will his power right is his blindnesses fault onely and not Gods Whiche blindnesse the deuill hath poysoned him with M. Item matrimonie is no Sacramēt Tyndall Matrimonie is a similitude of the kyngdome of heauen as are many thynges mo like as it appeareth by Christ in the Gospell But who institute it to be a Sacrament Or who at his mariage was taught the signification of it Who was euer bound to receaue it in the name of a Sacrament I would to Christes bloud that ye wold make a Sacrament of it vnto all men and women that be maryed and vnto all other and would at euery mariage teach the people to know the benefite of Christ through the similitude of Matrimony And I affirme that in the popes Churche there is no Sacrament For where no signification is there is no Sacrament A signe is no signe vnto him that vnderstādeth nought therby as a spech is no spech vnto him that vnderstādeth it not I would to Christes passion that ye would let them be Sacramentes which Christ institute ordeined for Sacramentes And then if ye make of your own braynes fiue hūdred therto I would not be so greatly greued though I would not geue my consent vnto so great a multitude partly for the bondage and specially lest we should in tyme to come the significations of them lost fall into Idolatrie agayne and make holy workes of them after the exāple of the blindnesse wherin we be now but I would haue the woorde euer liuely preached out of the playne text M. Item that all holy orders bee but mens inuention Tyndall The office of an Apostle Byshop Priest Deacon and Widow are of God But as concerning the shanyng the oylyng and diuersitie of rayment and many degrees sence added therto proue that they be but mens traditions But and ye will make Sacramentes of the oylyng shanyng sheryng and garmentes put their significations vnto them and let the kyngs grace compell them to keepe them and I admitte them for Sacramentes and vntill that tyme I hold them for the false signes of hypocrites M. Itēm that euery man and woman is a Priest and maye consecrate the body of Christ Tyndall In bodyly seruice if the officer appoynted be away euery other person not onely may but also is boūd to helpe at neede euen so much as hys neighbours dogge How much more then ought men to assiste one an other in the health of their soules at al times of nede if the man be away the womā may and is bound to Baptise in tyme of nede by the law of loue which office perteineth vnto the priest onely If she be Lady ouer the greatest ordeined by God that she may Baptise why shuld she not haue power also ouer the lesse to minister the ceremonies whiche the Pope hath added to as his oyle his salt his spitell his candle and cresomcloth And why might she not pray all the prayers except that Idole the pope be greater then the very God if womē had brought a child to Church while the Priest other men taryed the child were in ieoperdy might they not baptise him in the font if there were no other water by And if other water were by yet if that holpe better one mite loue requireth to baptise him therin And then why might not women touch all their other oyle If a woman learned in Christ were driuen vnto an I le where Christ was neuer preached might she not there preach and teach to minister the Sacraments and make officers The case is possible shew thē what should let that she might not loue thy neighbour as thy selfe doth cōpel Nay she may not consecrat Why If the pope loued vs as wel as Christ hee would finde no faulte therewith though a womā at nede ministred that Sacrament if it bee so necessary as ye make it In bodyly wealth he that would haue me one ace lesse then hymselfe loueth me not as well as himselfe how much more ought we to loue one an other in thynges pertainyng vnto the soule M. Item that the host is no sacrifice Tyndall Christ is no more killed It is therfore the Sacrament signe memoriall of that sacrifice wherewith Christ offered his body for our sinnes and commaūded saying this do in the remembraunce of me We be not holpe with any visible deede that the Priest there doth saue in that it putteth vs in remembraunce of Christes death passion for our sinnes As the garmentes and straunge holy gestures helpe vs not but in that they put vs in remembraunce of thyngs that Christ suffered for vs in his passion Euen so the shewyng breakyng and eatyng of the host the shewyng and drinkyng of the cup of Christes bloud and the wordes and the consecration helpe vs not a pinne nor are gods seruice saue onely in that they styrre vp our repentyng fayth to call to mynde the death and passion of Christ for our sinnes And therfore to call it a sacrifice is but abused speach as when we call one that is new come home to breakfast and set a Capon before him and say this is your welcome home meaning yet by that speach that it is but
as we haue sinned be in sinne or do sinne or shal sinne so farforth must faith in Christes bloud iustifie vs onely and els nothing To loue is to be righteous so farforth as thou louest but not to make righteous nor to make peace To beleue in Christes bloud with a repēting hart is to make righteous and the onely makyng of peace and satisfaction to Godwarde And thus because termes be darcke to them that be not expert and exercised we alway set out our meaning wyth cleare ensamples reporting our selues vnto the hartes and consciences of all men M. The blasphemous wordes of Luther seme to signifie that both Iohn Baptiste and our Lady were sinners Tyndall Iohn Baptiste sayde to Christ Mat. 3. I had neede to be baptised of thee and commest thou to me Wherof did Iohn confesse that he had nede to be washed purged by Christ of his holynes and good deedes When Iohn saide beholde y e Lambe of God that taketh away the sinne of y e worlde he was not of that sorte nor had any sinnes to be taken away at any time nor any part in Christs bloud which dyed for sinners onely Iohn came to restore all thyng sayth Christ That is he came to enterprete the law of God truely and to proue all fleshe sinners to send thē to Christ as Paul doth in the beginning of y e Romanes Which lawe if M. More coulde vnderstand how spirituall it is and what it requireth of vs he woulde not so dispute And if there were no imperfectnesse in our Ladies deedes why dyd Christ rebuke her Iohn 2. when he ought rather to haue honoured his mother and why did he make her secke him three dayes Chrisostomus dare say that our Lady was now and then taken with a little vayne glory She ioked for the promises of him that should come and blesse her from what She beleued to be saued by Christ from what This I graunt that our Lady Iohn Baptiste Isaac Iacob Ioseph Moses and many like did neuer consent to sinne to follow it But had the holy ghost from the beginning Neuer the later while they folowed the spirite and wrought their best yet chaunces met them by the way and temptations that made their woorkes come sometimes vnperfectly to passe as a potter that hath his craft neuer so wel meteth a chaunce now and then that maketh him fashion a pot a misse So that I thinke the perfectest of them all as we haue ensamples of some were compelled to say with Paul that good that I would I do not and that euill that I would not that I do I would not sweare on a booke that if our Lady had bene let slip as we other were and as hard apposed with as present death before her eyes that she would not haue denyed somethinges that she knew true ye but she was preserued by grace that she was not No but though she were kept by grace from y e outwarde deede yet if there were such wickednes in her fleshe she had sinne And the grace was that she knew it and was meeke to beleue in Christ to haue it forgeuen her and to be preserued that it should not bud forth Iohn the Euangelist when he was as holy as euer was Iohn the Baptist sayd if we say we haue no sinne we deceaue our selues Then he compareth fayth deedes together and will that fayth shoulde stand in no better seruice of right then deedes Yes for the deedes be examined by the lawe and therfore it is not inough to do them onely or to do thē with loue but I must do them wyth as great loue as Christ did for me and as I receaue a good deede at my nede But faith is vnder no lawe and therfore be she neuer so feeble she shall receaue according to the truth of the promiser M. What thing coulde we aske God of right because we beleue him Tyndall Verely all that he promiseth may we be bolde to aske of right and dutie and by good obligation More Ferman sayd that all workes be good inough in thē that god hath chosē Tyndall I am sure it is vntrue for their best be not good inough though God forgeueth them their euill of hys mercy at y e repentaunce of their harts Then he endeth in his schole doctrine contrary vnto all the scripture that God remitteth not the sinne of hys chosen people because that he hath chosen thē not of his mercy but of a towardnes that is more in one then in an other saying God saw before that Peter should repent and Iudas woulde dispaire and therefore chose Peter If God chose Peter because he did repent why chose he not Iudas to which repented as much as he knowledged his sinne and brought the money agayne O this blindnesse as God had wrought nothing in the repentaunce of Peter Sayde not Christ before that Peter should falle And sayd he not that he had prayed for him that he shoulde be holpe vppe agayne Christ prayed a strong prayer for Peter to helpe hym vp agayne and suffered a strong death thereto And before his death he committed them vnto his father saying I haue kept them in thy name and I depart keepe them now from euill Peter had a good hart to God and loued his lawe and beleued in Christ had the spirite of God in him which neuer left him for all his falle Peter sinned of no malice but of frailtie and sodaine feare of death And the goodnesse of God wrought his repentaunce and all the meanes by which he was brought vp againe at Christes requeste And Iudas was neuer good nor came to Christ for loue of his doctrine but of couetousnesse nor did euer beleue in Christ Iudas was by nature and birth as we all be heyre of the wrath of God in whome the deuill wrought his will and blinded his hart with ignoraunce In which ignorannce and blindnes he grew as he grew in age and fell deeper and deeper therein and thereby wrought all his wickednesse and the deuilles will and perished therin Frō which ignoraunce God purged Peter of his mercy and gaue him light and his spirite to gouerne him and not of any towardnesse that was in Peter of hys owne byrth but for the mercy that we haue in the birth of Christes death And how will M. More proue that God chuseth not of his goodnes but of our towardnes What good towardnes can he haue and endeuour that is altogether blinde and caryed away at the will of the deuill till the deuill be cast out Are we not robbed of all towardnes in Adam and be by nature made the children of sinne so that we sinne naturally and to sinne is our nature So that as now though we would do well the flesh yet sinneth naturally neither ceaseth to sinne but so farforth as it is kept vnder with
dedes shal be taken in worth yea and though at a tyme we marre all through our infirmitie yet if we turne agayne that shal be forgeuen vs mercifully so that we shal be vnder no damnation which testament is confirmed with signes and wonders wrought thorough the holy ghost Now this indented obligation layde apart we make an other of our owne imaginatiō betwene the Saints and vs in their merites for our image seruice Which can be but a false fayth seyng it hath not Gods woorde vnto which alone we ought to cleaue but is also cleane contrary therto And agayne the Saintes were not saued through their owne merites but through Christes Neither were their dedes which they dyd after they were receaued vnder grace sufficiēt in them selues to fulfill the law for the present time saue as Christes merites did supply y e imperfectnes of thē and y t which was lackyng on their part thorough their infirmities And therefore as the Saintes holy workes made no satisfaction for the sinne they dyd before they were receaued vnder mercy euen so made they none for the deadly synnes which they did vnder mercy seyng the deedes were vnperfect and had sinne annexed vnto thē by reason of the flesh and were insufficient to excuse theyr owne maisters What merites haue they in store for vs then seeing by all mens confession they now merite not◠If the most obedient child in the world disobey his fathers cōmaundementes his fore good deedes cannot make that disobedience no sinne or to be a satisfaction that the childe should presume in the confidence of his olde deedes and think his father should do him wrong to punishe him But hee must knowledge his fault and that he hath deserued punishmente and desire forgeuenes vnto the glory of his fathers mercifulnesse and not of his olde deedes though his olde obedience be a great presumption that he sinned of frailtye and not of purpose Euen so if I being as holy as euer was Paul in his most holinesse sinne this day thorough the frailtie of my fleshe mine olde deedes cā be no satisfaction but I must know ledge my sinne vnto my Father and graunt that I haue deserued damnation and meekly desire forgeuenes and challenge it by the obligation wherin God hath bound him selfe to me vnto the glory of the mercy of God not to the glory of my holy deedes for if my deedes saue me it is my glory But if he forgeue vs freely without respect of my deedes then it is the glory of hys mercye by Paules doctrine vnto the Romaines Moreouer if the saintes be in heauē then can they be there in none other case then the Aungels in which state Christ testifyeth they shall be in the resurrection Now the Angels are ministers sent of God to do seruice vnto the electe which shall be saued Heb. 1. And God hath bound himself that if I come in the right way by the dore of Christes bloud and aske helpe that he will send me if need be an hundred legions of Angels or saintes But when God hath bound himself to sende me angels or saintes or an angell or saint he hath not promised to send this Angell or that or this or that sainte And therfore when I appoynt God whom he shall send and binde him where he hath not bound himselfe to sende me what sainte I will I tempt God And thus this chosing of seuerall saintes is but tempting of God And yet wee do worse then this for we leaue y t way of Christs bloud go not to God throgh him but run to the saintes in a testament of our owne making and will that they eyther saue vs themselues for our imageseruice or compell God for merites sake to saue vs. Why goest thou not vnto thy Father thine owne selfe I am a sinner will they say and dare not If thou go in the right way thou hast no sinne Christ hath taken all thy sinnes from thee and God hath no rod in his hand nor looketh sowre but merily that it is a lust to beholde his chearfull countenance and offreth thee his hande But this way is stopped vp through vnbeleefe and therefore we seek an other which is no way to life but vnto euerlasting death We will not looke on the law with open eyes and therfore haue we no due repentaunce and so no lust to harken vnto the gospell of glad tydings in Christes bloud And where the right way is set before vs and we of malice will not walke therin God can not but let the deuil play with vs and iuggle our eyes to confirme vs in blindnesse But after what maner doth Christ pray for vs Verily Christ in the dayes of his mortall flesh suffred and prayed for all that shal be saued and obtayned and was heard and had his petitions graunted And he made satisfaction purged and purchased forgeuenes euē then for all the sinne that euer shall be forgeuen And his praying for vs and being a mediatour now is that the remembraunce of all that he did for vs is present in the sight of God the Father as fresh as the houre he did them yea the same houre is yet present and not past in the sight of God And Christ is now a King and raigneth and hath receaued power of all that he prayed for to do it himselfe And that whensoeuer the elect cal for ought in his name he sēdeth help euē of y t power which he hath receaued yea ere they aske he sendeth his spirit into their harts to moue them to aske So that it is his gift that we desire ought in his name And in all that we do or thinke well he preuēteth vs with his grace yea he careth for vs ere we care for ourselues and when we were yet euill he sendeth to call vs draweth vs with such power that our hartes cannot but consent and come And the Angels stande by and behold the testament of the elect how we shall be receiued into their fellowshippe and see all the grace that Christ shall poure out vpon vs. And they reioyce and prayse God for his infinite mercy and are glad and long for vs of very loue are ready against all houres whē we shall call for help in Christes name to come helpe And Christ sendeth them whē we cal in his name and ere we call euen while we be yet euill and happely persecute the truth of ignoraunce as Paule did the Angels wayte vpon vs to keepe that the deuils slay vs not before the time of our calling be come Now if an Angell shoulde appeare vnto thee what wouldest thou say vnto him If thou prayedst him to helpe he would aunswere I do Christ hath sent me to helpe and beleeue that the Angels be euer about thee to helpe If thou desiredst him to pray for thee to obtayne this or that he woulde say Christ hath prayed and his prayer is heard
of faith trust to Godward in Christs name and a false fayth of thine owne fayning to Saint Whiteward for thine imageseruice or seruyng her with cheese as though she were a bodely thyng And like disputatioÌ„ is it of all other saintes And as we worship the Saintes with imageseruice to obtaine temporal thinges euen so worship we God And as the Iewes turned their sacrifices vnto imageseruice whiche were giuen theÌ„ of God to be signes to moue them to serue God in the spirite Euen so haue we our Sacramentes And for an exaÌ„ple let vs take the Masse which after the Popes abuse of it is the most damnable imageseruice that euer was sence it began Christ accordyng to the testimonie of the Scripture made in the dayes of his flesh satisfaction for al the sinne of them that had or should be leue in his name obtained that they should be the sonnes of God and taken from vnder the damnation of the law and put vnder grace and mercy that God should henceforth deale with them as a mercyful father dealeth with his children that runne not away from him no though ought be at a tyme chaunced amisse but tary euer still by their father and by his doctrine confesse their trespasse and promise henceforth to inforce them selues vnto the vttermost of their power that they doe no more so negligently And this purchase made he with the thinges whiche he suffered in his flesh with the stroÌ„g prayers which he prayed And to kepe his TestameÌ„t euerfresh in minde that it were not forgot he left with vs the Sacrament or signe of his body and bloud to strength our faith and to certifie our coÌ„science that our sinnes were forgeuen assoone as we repented and had recoÌ„ciled our selues vnto our brethren and to arme our soules through the continuall remembraunce of Christes death vnto the despisyng of the world mortifying of the flesh quenching of the lustes and thyrst of worldly thinges As they which haue dayly conuersation with the sicke and miserable and are present at the deathes of men are moued to defie the world and the lustes therof And as Christ had institute the Sacrament of his body and bloud so the Byshoppes in processe of time set signes of all the rest of Christes passion in the ornamentes and gestures of the Masse so that the whole passion was dayly described before our eyes as though we had presently looked vppon it And that thou mayst see for what cause they came vnto the Sacrament they reconciled them selues ech one to other if any man had offeÌ„ded his brother ere they were admitted into the congregation or body of Christ to be members of ech other knit together in one fayth and loue to eate the Lordes Supper as Paule calleth it for the coÌ„gregatioÌ„ thus gathered is called Christes body and Christ their head And likewise if a man had ben taken in opeÌ„ sinne agaynst the professioÌ„ of his Baptisme he was rebuked openly And he confessed his sinne openly and asked forgiuenes of God and of the congregation whom he had offended with the example of his euill deede and tooke penaunce as they call it of the congregation that is certaine discret iniunctioÌ„s how he should liue and order him selfe in tyme to come came his flesh for the auoyding of the sayd vice because his confession and repentaunce which he semed to haue shuld be none hypocrisie but an earnest thing For if an open sinner be founde among vs we must immediatly amende him or cast him out of the congregation with defiaunce and decestation of his sinne as thou seist how quickly Paule cast out the Corinthian that kept his fathers wife and when he was warned would not amend Or els if we suffer such to be among vs vnrebuked we can not but at once fall from the constancie of our professioÌ„ and laughe and haue delectation and coÌ„sent vnto their sinne as it is come to passe throughout all Christendome Which is ten thousand tymes more abhominable then if we sinned our selues For the best man in the world that hateth sinne might at a tyme throughe â—rayltie of the flesh be drawne to sinne But it is altogether deuilish and a sure token that the spirit of Christ is not in vs nor the profession of our Baptisme written in the hart if we laughe at an other mans sinnes though we our selues absteine for shame or feare of hell or for what so euer imagination it be or that we be so blind that we see no other sinne in vs then our outward deedes And the penaunce enioyned frayle persons that could not rule them selues was vnder the authority of the Curate and the sad and discrete meÌ„ of the Parish to relesse part or all at a tyme if necessitie required or when they sawe the person so growne in perfectnes that he neded it not But see wherto it is now come after what maner our holy father that is at Rome dispenseth withall together And see what our Bishops officers do and where the authoritie of the Curate and of the Parish is become If in ten Parishes round there be not one learned and discret to helpe the other theÌ„ the deuil hath a great swynge among vs that the Byshops officers that dwell so farre of must abuse vs as they do And if within a Diocese or an whole land we can finde no shift but that the Pope that dwelleth at the deuill in hell must thus mocke vs what a stroke thinke ye hath Sathan among vs And all is because we be hipocrites and loue not the way of truth for all our pretendyng the contrarie And to begyn with all they sayd CoÌ„fiteor and knowledged them selues to be sinners And then the Priest prayed in generall for all estates and degrees and for encrease of grace and in especially if neede required vnto whiche prayers the people harkened and sayd Amen And then the Gospell and glad tydinges of forgiuenes of sinnes was preached to styre our fayth And then the Sacrament was ministred for the confirmation of the fayth of the Gospell and of the Testament made betwene God and vs of forgiuenes of sinnes in Christes bloud for our repeÌ„taunce and faith as ye see how after all bargaynes there is a signe therof made either clapping of haÌ„des or bowyng a peny or a groate or a peece of gold or giuing some earnest and as I shewed you how after a truse made they slewe beastes for a confirmation And then men departed euery man to his busines full certified that their sinnes were forgiuen and armed with the remembraunce of Christes passion and death for the mortifieng of the flesh all the day after And in all these was neither the Sacrament neither other ceremonies of the Masse imageseruice to God and holy dedes to make satisfaction for our sinnes or to purchase such worldly thinges as the Gospell teacheth vs to dispise And now compare this
saued By which wordes he declareth euidently that he meaneth that faith that is in the promise made vpon the appointmeÌ„t betwene God and vs that we should kepe his law to the vttermost of our power that is he that beleueth in Christ for the remission of sinne and is Baptised to do the will of Christ and to kepe his law of loue to mortify the flesh that man shal be saued and so is the imagination of these swyne that will not leaue wallowyng theÌ„ selues in euery myre and puddell cleane excluded for God neuer made promise but vpon an appointment or couenaunt vnder whiche who soeuer wil not come can be no partaker of the promise True fayth in Christ geueth power to loue the law of God for it is written Iohn the first He gaue them power to be the sonnes of God in that they beleue in his name Now to be the sonne of God is to loue righteousnes and hate vnrighteousnes and so to be like thy father Hast thou then no power to loue the law so hast thou no fayth in Christes bloud And Rom. iij. We set vp or mainteine the law thorough fayth why so for the preachyng of fayth ministreth the spirit Gala. iij. And ij Cor. iij. And the spirite lowseth the bandes of Sathan geueth power to loue the law and also to do it For sayth Paul Rom. viij if the spirite of him that raysed vp Iesus dwell in you then will he that raysed vp Iesus quickeÌ„ your mortall bodyes by the meanes of his spirite dwelling in you A well wilt thou say if I must professe the law and worke Ergo fayth alone saueth me not Be not deceaued with sophistrie but withdraw thyne eares from wordes and consider the thyng in thyne hart Fayth iustifieth thee that is bringeth remission of all sinnes and setteth thee in the state of grace before all workes and getteth thee power to worke yer thou couldest worke but if thou wilt not go backe agayne but continue in grace and come to that saluation and glorious resurrection of Christ thou must worke and ioyne workes to thy fayth in will and dede to if thou haue tyme and leasure and as oft as thou fallest set thee on thy fayth agayn without helpe of workes And although when thou art reconciled restored to grace woorkes be required yet is not that reconcilyng and grace the benefite of the workes that folow but cleane contrary that forgeuenes of thy sinnes and restoryng to fauour deserue the workes that folow Though wheÌ„ the kyng after that sentence of death is geuen vpoÌ„ a murtherer hath pardoned hym at the request of some of his frendes workes be required of him that he hencefoorth kepe the kynges lawes if he will continue in his graces fauour in which he now standeth yet the benefite of his lyfe procedeth not of the deseruyng of the workes that folow but of the kynges goodnes and fauour of his freÌ„des yea and that benefite and gift of his life deserue the workes that folow Though the father chastise the child yet is the child no lesse bounde to obey and to do the will of the father If when the father pardoneth it the workes that folow deserue that fauour then must the woorkes that folowed the correction haue deserued fauour also and then was the father vnrighteous to chastise it All what soeuer thou art able to do to please God with all is thy duty to do though thou haddest neuer sinned if it be thy dutie how can it then be the deseruyng of the mercy and grace that weÌ„t before Now that mercy was the benefite of God thy father through the deseruing of y t Lord Christ which hath bought thee with y â— price of his bloud And agayne when he sayth that he purposeth to bestow his good to be accepted as fruites of faith it is euident that hee meaneth that lyuyng fayth which professeth the law of God and is the mother of all good workes yea and nurse therto An other caâ—illation whiche they might make in the second part where he admitteth no other mediatour but Christe onely nor will geue of hys goodes to bynde any man to any fayned obseruaunce for the helpe of hys soule wheÌ„ he were whole in the kingdome of Christ cleane deliuered both body and soule from the dominion of Sathan as the Scripture testifieth all that dye in Christ to be is this they will say that he held that none should pray for him saue Christ and that we be not bound to pray one for an other nor ought to desire the prayers of an other man that he excludeth in that he sayth all other be but petitioners By which wordes he plainly coÌ„fesseth that other may and ought for to pray and that we may and ought to desire other to pray for vs but meaneth that we may not put our trust and confidence in their prayer as though they gaue of them selues that which they desire for vs in their petitions and so geue them the thankes ascribe to their merites that which is geuen vs in the name of our master Christ at the deseruynges of his bloud Christ is my Lord hath deserued and also obteined power to geue me all that can be desired for me And al that other desire for me this is desired in Christes name geueÌ„ at the merites of his bloud All the honour then trust confideÌ„ce and thankes perteyne to him also Some will haply say how should I desire an other to pray for me and not trust to his prayer Verely euen as I desire my neighbour to helpe me at my neede and yet trust not to him Christ hath commauÌ„ded vs to loue ech other Now when I go or desire helpe I put my trust in God and complaine to God first and say Loe father I go to my brother to aske helpe in thy name prepare the hart of him agaynst I come that hee may pitie me and helpe me for thy sake c. Now if my brother remember his duty helpe me I receaued it of God and geue God the thankes which moued the hart of my brother gaue my brother a courage to helpe me wherwith to do it and so hath holpe me by my brother And I loue my brother agayne and say Loe father I went to my brother in thy name and he hath holpe me for thy sake wherfore O father be thou as mercyful to him at his nede as he hath ben to me for thy sake at my nede Loe now as my brother dyd his dutie when he holpe me so do I my dutie when I praye for hym agayne and as I might not haue put my trust and coÌ„fidence in my brothers helpe so may he not in my prayers I am sure that God will helpe me by his promise but am not sure that my brother wil helpe me though it be his dutie so am I sure that God will heare me what soeuer I aske
in Christes name by his promise but am not sure that my brother will pray for me or that he hath a good hart to God No. But the Saintes in heauen cānot but pray and be hard no more can the Saintes in earth but pray and he heard neither Moses Samuell Dauid Noye Elias Elizeus Esayas Daniell and all the Prophetes prayed and were heard yet was none of those wicked that would not put their trust in God accordyng to their doctrine and preachyng partaker of their prayers in the end And as damnable as it is for the poore to trust in the riches of the richest vpon earth so damnable is it also to leaue the couenaunt made in Christes bloud and to trust in the saint of heauē They that be in heauē know the elect that trust in Christes bloud professe the law of God and for them onely pray and these wicked Idolaters whiche haue no trust in the couenaunt of God nor serue God in the spirite nor in the Gospell of Christes bloud but after their blind Imagination chosing them eueryman a sondry Saint to be their Mediatour to trust to and to be saued by their merites do the Saintes abhorre and defie And their prayers and offeringes are to the Saintes as acceptable and pleasaunt as was the prayer and the offeryng of Symon Magus to Peter Act. viij Moreouer the Saintes in their most combraunce are most comforted most able to comfort other as Paule testifieth i. Cor. i. In so much that S. Stephen and S. Iames prayed for them that slue them S. Martine preached comforted his desperate brethren euen vnto the last breath likewise as stories make mention dyd innumerable mo Yea and I haue knowen of simple vnlearned persons that of some that were great sinners which at the houre of death haue fallen flat on the bloud of Christ and geuen no rowme to other mens either prayers or preachynges but haue as strongly trusted in Christes bloud as euer dyd Peter or Paul and haue therto preached it to other exhorted other so mightly that an aungell of heauen could not mende them Who then should resiste God that he might not geue the same grace to M. Tracie which was a learned man and better sene in the workes of S. Austē xx yeare before hee dyed then euer I knew Doccour in England but that hee must then faint and shrincke whē most neede is to be strong feare the Popes Purgatory trust to the prayer of Priestes dearely payd for I dare say that he prayed for the Priestes whē he dyed that God would conuert a great many of them and if hee had knowen of any good man amōg them that had neded he would haue geuen and if hee had knowen of any lacke of priestes he would haue geuē to mainteine moe But now sence there be mo then inough haue more then euery man a sufficient liuyng how should he haue geuē them but to hyre their prayers of pure mistrust in Christs bloud If robbyng of widowes houses vnder pretence of long prayers be damnable Math. xxiij Then is it damnable also for widowes to suffer them selues to be robbed by the long pattering of hypocrites through mistrust in Christes bloud yea and is it not damnable to mainteine such abhomination Now when this dāuation is spread ouer all how can we geue thē that haue inough already or how can they that haue inough already take more vnder the name of praying not harden the people more in this dāuable damnation And concernyng the burieng of his body he allegeth S. Austen neither is there any man thinke I so mad to affirme that the outward pompe of the body should helpe the soule Moreouer what greater signe of infidelitie is there then to care at the tyme of death with what pompe the carkasse shal be caried to the graue He denieth not but that a Christen man should be honorablie buried namely for the honour and hope of the resurrection and therefore committed that care to his deare executours his sonne and his wife which he wist would in that part do sufficiēt leaue nothyng of the vse of the countrey vndone but the abuse And that best awyng of a great part of his goodes while be yet lyued vppon the poore to be thankefull for the mercy receiued without bying and sellyng with God that is without byndyng those poore vnto any other appointed prayers then God hath bound vs already one to pray for an other one to helpe an other as he hath helped vs but paciently abidyng for the blessynges that God hath appoynted vnto all maner good workes trustyng faythfully to his promise thanking as ye may see by his wordes the bloud of Christ for the reward promised to hys woorkes and not the goodnes of the workes as though he had done more then his dutie or all that And assigned by writyng vnto whom an other part should be distrubuted and geuyng the rest to hys executours that no strife should be whiche executours were by right the heyres of all that was left to thē These things I say are signes euident not onely of a good Christen mā but also of a perfect Christen man and of such a one as needed not to be agast and desperate for feare of the paynfull paynes of Purgatory whiche who so feareth as they fayne it can not but vtterly abhorre death seyng that Christ is there no longer thy Lord after he hath brought thee thether but art excluded from his satisfaction and must satisfie for thy selfe alone and that with sufferyng payne onely or els taryeng the satisfieng of them that shall neuer satisfie inough for them selues or gapyng for the Popes pardons whiche haue so great doubtes and daungers what in the mynde and intent of the graunter and what in the purchaser yer they can be truly obteyned with all due circumstaūces and much lesse certitude that they haue any authoritie at all Paule thristed to be dissolued to be with Christ Stephen desired Christ to take his spirite the Prophetes also desired God to take their soules from them and all the Saintes went with a lusty courage to death neither fearyng or teachyng vs to feare any such crudelitie Where hath the Churche then gotten authoritie to binde vs from beyng so perfite from hauyng any such fayth in the goodnes of God our Father and Lorde Christ and to make such perfitues and fayth of all heresies the greatest Salomō saith in the xxx of his Prouerbes three things are insaciable and the fourth sayth neuer It is inough But there is a fift called dame anarice with as greedy a gutte as meltyng a maw as wyde a throate as gapyng a mouth and with as rauenyng teeth as the best which the more she eateth the hongryer she is An vnquiet euill neuer at rest a blynd monster and a surmisyng beast fearyng at the fall of euery leafe Quid non mortalia pectora
thē a mote in the sonne and that as lōg as great thicke as he stode before them If hee wereso mighty why is he not as mighty to make his bloud to bee alone and his body alone hys bloud body and soule were ech alone at his death and while the body lay in the sepulchre Finally Christ said this is my bloud that shal be shed Ergo it is true now this is my bloud that was shed Now the bloud of Hayles and the bloud that is in many other places men say is the bloud that was shed Ergo that bloud is in the Sacrament if any be but I am not bound to beleue or ought to affirme that the bloud that is at Hayles is anymate with the soule of Christ or that his body is there present Wherfore to auoid this endles braulyng whiche the deuils no doubt hath stirred vp to turne y t eyes of our soules frō the euerlastyng couenaūt made vs in Christes bloud body to nossell vs in Idolatry which is trust confidēce in false worshippyng of God to quēch first the faith to Christward and thē the loue due to our neighbour therfore me thinketh that the party y t hath professed y e faith of Christ the loue of his neighbour ought of denty to beare ech other as lōg as the other opiniō is not plaine wicked through false Idolatrie nor cōtrary to the saluation that is in Christ nor agaynst the opē manifest doctrine of Christ and his Apostles nor contrary to the generall articles of the fayth of the generall Churche of Christ which are confirmed with open Scripture In whiche articles neuer a true Church in any land dissenteth There be many textes of the Scripture therefore diuersly expounded of holy doctours takē in cōtrary sēces whē no text hath cōtrary sēces in dede or more thē one single sence yet that hurteth not neither are y e holy doctors therfore heretikes as the expositiō destroyeth not the faith in Christes blud nor is cōtrary to the opē scripture or general articles No more doth it hurt to say that the body bloud are not in the Sacramēt Neither doth it helpe to say they be there but hurt excedingly if ye inferre y t the soule is there to and that God must be there prayed to when as our kingdome is not on the earth euē so we ought not to direct our prayers to any God in earth but vp where our kyngdome is And whether our redemer sauiour is gone there sitteth on the right hand of his father to pray for vs to offer out prayers vnto his father to make thē for his sake acceptable neither ought he y t is bound vnder paine of dānatiō to loue his brother as Christ loued him to hate to persecute to slay his brother for blind zeale to any opiniō that neither letteth nor hindereth to saluatiō that is in Christ As they which pray to God in the Sacramēt not onely do but also through that opinion as they haue lost loue to their neighbours euen so haue they lost the true fayth in y t couenaūt made in Christes bloud and body Which couenaunt onely is y t which saueth And to testifis this was the sacramēt institute onely ¶ FINIS A Letter sent from William Tyndall vnto Iohn Frith being prisoner in the Tower of London THe grace and peace of God our father and of Iesus Christ our Lord be with you Amen Dearely beloued brother Iohn I haue heard say how that hypocrites nowe that they haue ouercome that great busines which letted thē at the least way haue brought it at a stay they returne to their old nature agayne The will of God be fulfilled and that which he hath ordeyned to be ere the world was made that come and his glory reigne ouer all Dearely beloued how euer the matter be commit your selfe wholy and onely vnto your most louing father most kinde Lorde and feare not men that threat nor trust men that speake fayre but trust him that is true of promise and able to make his worde good Your cause is Christes Gospell a light that must be fedde with the bloud of fayth The lampe must be dressed and snuffed dayly and that oyle poured in euery euening and morning that the light goe not out Though we be sinners yet is the cause right If when we be busteted for well doing we suffer paciently and endure that is acceptable to God for to that ende we are called For Christ also suffered for vs leauing vs an example that we should follow his steps who did no sinne Hereby haue we perceaned loue that he layed downe his lyfe for vs Therefore we ought also to laye downe our liues for the brethern Reioice and be glad for great is your reward in heauen For we suffer with him that we may also be glorified with him Who shall chaunge our vile body that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious body according to the working wherby he is able euen to subiect all thinges vnto hym Dearely beloued be of good courage and comfort your soule with the hope of this high reward and beare the Image of Christ in your mortall body that it may at his comming be made like to his immortall and folow the example of all your other dear brethren which chose to suffer in hope of a better resurrection Kéepe your conscience pure and vndefiled and say against that nothing Sticke at necessarie thinges and remēber the blasphemies of the enemies of Christ saying they finde none but that will abiure rather then suffer the extremitie Moreouer the death of thē that come againe after they haue once denyed thouh it be accepted with God and all that beléeue yet is it not glorious for the hipocrites say he must néedes dye denying helpeth not But might it haue holpen they would haue denyed fyue hundred tymes but seing it would not helpe them therefore of pure pride and mere malice togither they speake with their mouthes that their conscience knoweth false If you geue your selfe cast your selfe yelde your selfe commit your selfe wholy and onely to your louyng father then shall his power be in you and make you strong and that so strong that you shall féele no payne which should be to an other present death and his spirit shall speake in you and teach you what to aunswere according to his promise He shall set out his trueth by you wonderfully and worke for you aboue all that your hart can imagine Yea you are not yet dead though the hipocrites all with all they can make haue sworne your death Vna salus victis nullam sperare salutem To looke for no mans helpe bringeth the helpe of God to them that seeme to be ouercome in the eyes of the hipocrites Yea it shall make God to cary you through thicke and thinne for his truethes sake in
eyes at his last Supper when he offered hym selfe willyngly to dye for vs hys enemyes Whiche incomparable loue to commende bryng in Paules Argumentes so that this hys flocke may come together and be ioyned into one body one spirite and one people This done let hym come downe and accompanyed honestly with other Ministers come forth reuerently vnto the Lordes table the congregatioÌ„ now set round about it and also in their other conuenient scates the pastour exhorting them all to pray for grace faith and loue whiche all this Sacrament signifieth and putteth them in mynde of Then let there be read apertely and distinctly the vi Chapter of Iohn in their mother toung Wherby they may clearely vnderstand what it is to eate Christes flesh and to drinke his bloud This done and some brief prayer and prayse song or read let one or other minister read the xj chapter of the first to the Corinthians that the people might perceiue clearely of those woordes the mistery of this Christes Supper and wherfore he did institute it These with such lyke preparations and exhortations had I would euery man present should professe the Articles of our fayth openly in our mother toung and confesse his sinnes secretly vnto God praying intierly that hee would now vouchsafe to haue mercy vpon hym receiue his prayers glewe hys hart vnto hym by fayth and loue encrease his fayth geue hym grace to forgyue and to loue his neighbour as him selfe to garnish hys lyfe with purenes and innocency and to confirme hym in all goodnes and vertue Then againe it behoueth the curate to warne and exhorte euery man deepely to consider and expende with hym selfe the signification substauÌ„ce of this Sacrament so that he sit not downe an hipocrite and a dissembler sith God is searcher of hart and raines thoughtes and affectes and see that he come not to the holy table of the Lorde without that fayth whiche he professed at hys Baptisme and also that loue which the Sacrament preacheth and testifieth vnto hys hart lest hee now founde gilty of the body and bloud of the Lord that is to wytte a dissembler with Christes death and sclaunderous to the congregregation the body bloud of Christ receiue his own damnation And here let euery man fall downe vppon hys knees saying secretly with all deuotion their Pater noster in English theyr Curate as example kneelyng downe before them Which done let hym take the bread and eft the wyne in the sight of the people hearing him with a loude voyce with godly grauitie and after a Christen religious reuerence rehearsyng distinctly y e wordes of the Lordes Supper in their mother toung And theÌ„ distribute it to the ministers which taking the bread with great reuerence will deuide it to the congregation euery man breakyng and reaching it forth to hys next neighbour and member of the mistike body of Christ other ministers folowyng with the cuppes powring forth dealing them the wyne all together thus â—â—yng now partakers of one bread and one cuppe the chyng thereby signified and preached printed fast in their hartes But in this meanâ— while must the minister or pastour be readyng the communicatioÌ„ that Christ had with his Disciples after his Supper beginnyng at the washing of their feete so readyng till the bread wyne be eaten and dronken and all the action done And then let them all fall downe on their knees geuing thankes highly vnto God the father for this benefite and death of his sonne whereby now by faith euery man is assured of remission of his sinnes as this blessed Sacrament had put them in mynde and preached it them in this outward action and Supper This done let euery man commende and geue them selues whole to God and depart I would haue hereto put my name good Reader but I know well that thou regardest not who writeth but what is writteÌ„ thou estemest the word of the veritie and not of the authour And as for M. More whom the veritie most offendeth and doth but mocke it out when he cannot soyle it he knoweth my name well inough For the deuill his gardian as him selfe sayth commeth euery day into Purgatory if there be any day at all with his haynous and enuious laughter gnashing his teeth and grynnyng tellyng the Proctour with hys Popes prisoners what soeuer is here done or written against them both his person and name to And he is now I dare say as great with his gardian as euer he was If any man tel ye loe here is Christ or there is hee beleue hym not For there shall aryse false Christes false annoynted giuyng great miracles Take hede I haue told ye before if they therefore tell ye loe hee is in the desert go not forth loe hee is in the preuy pixe beleue it not FINIS A diligent and necessary Index or Table of the most notable thynges matters and woordes contayned in these workes of Master William Tyndall The letter A. signifieth the first columne and B. the second columne of the same side A. A Aron added nothyng to Moses law Representeth Christ euery true preacher 125. a Abbottes and Bysshops kepe MoÌ„kes in ignoraunce 361. a Abhominable blasphemie 330. a Abiectes from God who 25. a AbrahaÌ„ 303. his childreÌ„ haue his faith 45. a. and are the childreÌ„ of faith 63. a Abraham how iustified 334. a AbstineÌ„ce outward is hypocrisis 76. b. for common wealth sake is conunendable 228. a Abstainyng from Images 22. a AbsolutioÌ„ of the Popes Legate 181. b Abuse of Abbeyes 359. b. of confirmatioÌ„ 277. a. of Images 271. a. of scriptures and Sacraments by Papistes 13. b. 339. b. 427. b. 365. b. in prayer 249. b Actual sinne washed away in Christes bloud 32. a Adam must be ouerthrowen Christ put on 90. b Adelstone kyng 102. b Admonition 207. b. to blynde guides to rulers 341. a. to ministers 427. b. to More 251. a. to al subjectes 376. b to votaries 21. a Adrian the first Pope 349. a Adrian the ij and iij. 351. a Aduauncement of the Pope 348. b. of the Clergy 347. a Aduengers robbe God of his honour 178. b Aduoutry 205. a Adultery of Dauid 169. b Aduersaries to Christ knowen by their deedes 102. a Aduersitie how profitable 120. a Affinitie of the passeouer and Christes Supper 467. a Afflicted in this World wherewith coÌ„forted 190. a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 253. a Age to be preferred before youth 311. a. to be honored 345. b Agreement in doctrine betwene Papistes and Phariseis 17. b. and in Scriptures 265. a Albe 277. b Alchouse a pulpit for Papistes 2. a Allegories 166. a. not agreable to the text are false 167. b. their right vse 167. a. they proue nothing cause blindnes Well to be weyed How to be vnderstode 14. a. they are no sense of Scripture 167. a Almosse 217. a. and 228. a. What in signifieth 83. b. How truly bestowed 74. b Almose of
hapned sithens kyng Richard the second his death to this Realme 207. a Entent of fastyng 229. b Entent of our â—eedes is all 217. b Epiphanius cut downe Images 325. b Erasmus 304. a. fauoured of More 251. a. partiall in iudgement 2. a Error may be saued 258. b Error of couetousnes 230. b Estulphus king of Lombardy 348. b Etymologie of this word Euangelion 378. a Euangelion called the new Testament 378. a Eucharistia 467. b Euerlastyng lyfe to whoÌ„ due 390. b Euill rulers not to be refused 119. a. signe of Gods wrath 118. b. whole some medecines 119. b Euill Priestes their prayers prosits not 300. a Euill outward to be auoyded 22. a. must bee recompensed with goodnes 413. a. Examples for our learnyng 5. a. of loue 332. a. of two poore men 94. b Examples very profitable 30. b. and 259. a Example of false expoundyng Scriptures 173. a. how to vnderstand ij regimentes 211. b Examples euill and their vse 4. a. of acceptable dedes before God 243. b Examination of consciences must go before the receipt of the Lordes Supper 472. b Exceptions in bowes 21. b Exempt from Christ who 403. b Exhortation generall to all people 376. a Experience is in the aged 345. b Exposition of the Pater noster 222. a. of this word seuen tymes 17. b Ezechias 299. b. face of y e law 383. b F. FAyth 42. a. 225. b. 16. a. 8. a. 226. b â–ª truly defined 42. b Fayth iustifieth expounded 187. a 225. b. 64. b. iustifieth before all workes 45. b. apprehendeth iustification 330. a. sufficient to iustifie vs. 431. b. and 62. a Faith that worketh not iustifieth not 333. b. 331. b. and. 303. a. 432. in Christs bloud onely iustifieth 336. a. onely bringeth to Christ 17. a. vnder no law 336. b. accompted to vs for righteousnes 63. b. in Christ fulfilleth the law 91. b Faith how it iustifieth compendiously declared 433. b Fayth eateth and drinketh Christes body and bloud spiritually 464. a Fayth in Gods promise saued the Iewes 12. b Fayth apprehendeth Christ 457. b Faith apprehendeth Christes death 418. a Fayth in Christ bryngeth to saluation 80. b Fayth loue and charitie thre sisters 286. b. casteth out deuils fasteth and prayeth 77. a. prayeth in all places 93. b. the lyfe of the righteous 463. b. expelleth Gods wrath Not idiâ— 430. b. chief part of penaunce 398. a Faith and charitie ioyneth with true prayer 82. a Faith y e fouÌ„datioÌ„ of Christes church 357. a. the holy candle wherwith to blesse vs at the houre of death 62. b â–ª foloweth repentaunce 18. b. styrred vp in Gods people 22. b. confirmed by ceremonies 12. b Fayth required of the Iewes 457. b God respecteth in prayer 221. and 239. b. bryngeth forth fruites of her selfe 65. b â–ª maketh vs gods sonnes 89. b. accompanyed with Gods spirit 64. b. maketh deedes of the law glorious 94. a. how it bringeth forth fruites 63. b. without fruites vayne 33. b Fayth maketh vs Gods heyres 67. b. 69. b. 419. b. maketh woorkes acceptable 335. b. knowen by her fruites â–ª 66. a. of two sortes 266. b. 294. lost through allegories 168. a Fayth of woorkes is darknes 232. b. contrary to the law in operations 184. b. cannot appeare without workes 225. a Fayth of the called not of the elect 294. b. coÌ„meth not by freewill 329. b. without fruite is a dreame 65. a Fayth and woorkes come not of our selues 66. a Fayth false and fained 42. b. without Gods promise is Idolatry 156. b Faith our victory 190. b. Gods gift 65. a. onely receaueth grace 45. b. the surest sheild 4. b. the roote of al goodnes 130. a. bryngeth lyfe 62. a Gods gift 329. b. possesseth Gods spirite 67. b. idle without workes 55. a. her power 225. a. vniteth vs to Christ 93. b Fayth feelyng 266. b. true and liuely 42. b. in Christes bloud 395. b. and 307. a. bryngeth loue 32. a. 117. a. 225. a. the mother of loue 419. a Fayth what it bredeth 246. b Faythfull haue all thynges of God 435. a. are in good state 448. b. though they slip yet fall not 259 b Faythles mans prayer 93. b Faythfull and vnfaythfull sinne diuersly 412. a Faythfull frutes 95. a False Prophetes who 241. b. how knowen 245. b. proue vnwritten verityes by similitudes 170. b. teach vs to trust in Saintes 158. b False worshipping 271. a. of martirs 333. a. delusions 285. a. miracles 119. a False prayer is paynfull 221. a False doctrine neuer persecuted 301. a False Popish bookes 3. 4. a False preachers are murtherers 306. a Falsehode not all spyed in one day 326. b Fall of the Pope from God 302. a Fall of Adam made vs slaues to the deuill 381. b Fanon 277 â–ª b Fastyng 21. a. 228. a â–ª and 242. b Fastyng truly what 275. a true vse thereof 81. a. 227. a. which required of God 204. b Fastyng not onely in eatyng drinkyng 228. a Fasting papal is hipocriticall 229. b Fast superstitious which 81. a Father not knowen but by the sonne 405. a Feare 114. b. 418. b Feare of God not taught by y â— spiritualty but feare of traditioÌ„s 141. a Fâ—astyng fastes 229. b Fightyng slaying and loue may all be vsed at one instant to our enemyes 212 â–ª b Figures by Christ borowed of the old Testament 14. b Figuratiue speaches vsed in Scriptures 469. b Filthynes of the hart 193. a. of Popish doctrine 411. b Firye piller 283. a First fruites 273 b Fisher 182. b. his shameles iuggling 116 a Fish and flesh all one in heauen 313. b Fiue Doctours apprehended at Paris for the Gospell 454. b Flappe 277 â–ª b Flappes of the Albe 277 â–ª b Flesh described 43. b. how to be vnderstode in Scriptures 43. a. sinneth all generally 258. a. enemy to man 442. a Flesh and spirite what 43. a. 186. b. contrary 48. a Fleshe of Christe howe signified by bread 459. a Fleshe and bloud of Christ of whom eaten and dronke 458. a. b Fleshly Church 291. b Fleshly persecute the spiritual 268. a Fleshly minded voyde of iudgement 297 a Fleshly reasons for woorshyppyng Saintes 160. a Fleshly man sauoureth not spirituall thynges 90. a Fond saying 310. a Fond reasons of More 337. a Foolish Imaginations 274. a Forbyddyng of Mariage 312. a Forgiuenes 358. a Force of good workes 15. a Fountaine of true righteousnesse is Christes bloud 74. a Free wil. 113. b. 321. a. and 328. b. preuenteth not grace 321. a. ouerthrew our forefathers 16. a Freedome 113. a. from sinne and the law 46. b Free from the law who 46. b Free gift and desert are coÌ„trary 19. b Free Chappels 136. a Frenchmen 365. a French kyng 182. b. made a Monke 348. b. helped forward the Pope 348. a Friers 151. a. 292. b Frier Forest 366. a Frier Bongey 366. b Friers not bound to preach 277. a Friers and Monkes shoulde not preach 164. b Fruites of fayth and woorkes 45. b. of our loue
Sweete wordes baytes oâ—… 〈◊〉 â–ª b Sâ—… a. haue 〈…〉 Sâ—â—â—de of Pâ—pistes 〈…〉 T. Tâ—… why so â—…ull 〈…〉 Te Deâ—… the French kyng 372. 〈◊〉 Teâ—… 270. 〈◊〉 Temple 274. b Temâ—… reâ—…ment 211 〈◊〉 Temâ—… are not belongâ—… 〈…〉 342. 〈◊〉 Tâ—… of God what 〈◊〉 a. 〈…〉 Apostles 〈…〉 Tempâ—… Teâ—… of the Sacrament 4â—… a Testâ—…ie of God in true beleuers harts 〈◊〉 a Teâ—…tes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of obserâ—aâ—nt Fâ—… Tâ—… 〈◊〉 a Thankesgeuyng â–ª 477. b. â—o â—od 478. 〈◊〉 Thankes must be geuen to the graâ—ter of 〈…〉 433. a These dayes why called euill 71. b Thomâ—s of Câ—…er 302. a. â—61 b 〈…〉 â—40 b Thomas Aqâ—… a. 361. b Thoâ—…es 〈…〉 â—…nces 45â— a Thomas â—olsâ—y â—…d 36â— a â—…mas Arâ—… 363 â–ª 〈◊〉 â—…râ—es heare no sigges 〈…〉 â—hree 〈◊〉 at once 3â—4 〈◊〉 〈…〉 of man not to be â—…d 4â—… 〈◊〉 made Bâ—shâ—â— by 〈…〉 Paule 〈…〉 Tindall why he vseth the woâ—…â—…taunce 37. a. his submission to the learned 3. 〈◊〉 â—oyde of maâ—… 376. b. deceiued 2. b Tindall sweaâ—â—th 〈◊〉 b. moued to transâ—ate the Sâ—… protâ—… 〈…〉 1. a. 〈…〉 bookes and 〈…〉 Tindall 〈…〉 Tokens 〈…〉 Toâ—… b. 207 b Toâ—… 260. a Tâ—… 3â—â— a 〈…〉 b 〈…〉 Prâ—…es 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 by 〈…〉 Byâ—… 340. b 〈…〉 â—73 a. to the 〈…〉 wrought through conâ—… 155. 〈◊〉 layd agaynst the 〈…〉 373. 〈◊〉 〈…〉 practises 363. 〈◊〉 oâ— Preâ—…s 370. 〈◊〉 â—…ther of the 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 〈…〉 by the 〈…〉 〈…〉 b. ofâ—… Gosâ—…er 3. a. of 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈◊〉 b. 9â— b 〈…〉 for the Gospell bringeth 〈…〉 〈…〉 payd oâ— the Popes 〈◊〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 Chriâ—…endâ—… the popes 〈…〉 preachyng of Gods 〈…〉 why 10â— b 〈…〉 Christ 〈◊〉 b 〈…〉 〈◊〉 a 〈…〉 271. b â—…es 〈…〉 â—08 〈◊〉 〈…〉 415. a. 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 â—…nce 254 â–ª a Truâ— prayer 〈…〉 pleasaâ—…t 221. a Truâ— preaâ—…ng bindeth and â—ouseth â–ª 15â—…â—28 〈◊〉 〈…〉 from Christes bloud 74. a True watchyng 81. b True woorshyppyng of the Sacrament what 324. a. Truth none in the Popish spiritualtie 376. b Trumpets blowyng 217. b Turkes 267. b. must bee resisted 338. b. haue no fayth and acknowledge one God 94. b. moe in number then Papistes 276. a. must be lameÌ„ted for their ignoraunce 248. a Turkes and Iewes thinke they can not dye 268. a Turkes their almose voyde of fayth abhominable 244. a Tullius chief of Orators 128. a Tunstall Byshop of London after Byshop of Durham 2. a Turney 371. a Tyrauntes why geuen vs. 207. a. cannot haue all their will 100. a. why God suffreth them to prosper 236. b Tyranny of Papistes 277. a. to cause a man to accuse him selfe 122. b V. VAgaboundes from fayth 358. b Vandales 351. b Vayne disputations 323. a Vayne names 123. a Vbiquetie cannot be proued 455. b Vengeaunce is Gods 110. b. must be remitted to God 93. a. will fall on tyraunts 342. a. poured on the vnpenitent by God 28. a. pertayneth to God onely 194. a Verb est taken for significat 469. a VenetiaÌ„s 364. b. neglected the pope 365. a Verities Papall vnwritten are not to be credited 389. a Vertue of Christes bloud 381. a Vertues inward knowen by the outward deedes 117. b Vertues diuine inseperable 188 a Vicare 102. b Vicar of Troydon 366. a Vigilancy required in Bishops 53. b Violence 211. a Victory of Christ 396. b Virginitie of our Lady 286. b Vnbelefe 321. a Vnbelefe sinne how taken in scriptures 41. b Vnfaythfull Iewes their sacrifiâ—â— despised 274. b Vnfaythfull woorshyp of God with outward Popery 422. b Vngodlynes 290. b Vnions 267. a Vnion of Doctours 327. a. a good booke 338. b Vnitie must not be broken 237. b Vnlawfull othesmust bee broken 124. a Vnmercyfull are saythles 334. a Vnrighteous steward who 72. a Vnspeakable mercy of God 416. b Vnthankefulnes 290. b VnthaÌ„kefull receauers eate drinke their damnation 473. a Vntowarde reasonyng of More 282. a Vnwoorthy receauers of Christes Supper who 443. a Voyde of fayth in Christ are wanderers 423 a Volowyng 152. a Voluptuous persons 380. a Votaries admonished 21. a Vowes 18. a. 315. b. and 326. b. of religion 398. b. made in generall for three caused ibidem howe to bee made and how applyed 21. a. vnlawfull not to be obserued 328. a. must be made warely 328. a. how they be good and what is a good vow 20. a Vpright officers in Gods sight 270. a Vprightnes required in all men 208. b Vprising sinner his chief ioy 384. a Vse of the Masse abhominable 427. a. of signes and ceremonies 269. a. of Gods creatures 328. a. of inferiour creatures to manward 270. b Vse of Popish vniuersities 361. a Vse of Christes Supper 466. a. and. 470. a W. WAlshmen 299. b Walsh customes 151. b Walking in light or darkenes 392. a Warre betwene kyng Henry and the Earle of Warwicke 366. b Warriour 212. a Warnyng to repent 376 a Watchyng superstitious 81. b Water and wyne mixed together 287. a Way to saluation Christ 424. a Way how we may bee made righteous 44. a Weake fleshe hath a strong spirite to God 99. b Weake brethren must bee louyngly dealt withall 49. b Weakenes of the flesh 393. b Weakenes and frayltie cause sinne in vs. 258. b Weakelynges to the world strong to Christ 99. b Weakelynges should bee taught and not deceiued 159. a Weddyng garment of fayth must bee put on at the Communion 477. b Well of swearyng 436. a Weying of soules 317. a Whore of Babylon 115. a. the Pope is she 384. a Whore caried about with the Emperour Charles the great 350. a Whores not wiues embraced of the Popes broode 134 a Whores please Papistes 362. b Whoredome licensed by the Pope 262. a Whoredome allowed and maringâ— forbidden 267. a Wicked Princes 341. b Wicked doynges of the Pope 320 a Wickednes of false Prophetes 239. a of Phariseis 202. a Wickednes remoued by preachyng 300. a Wickednes destroyeth wickednes 105. b Wickednes where committed 48. a Wiclesâ—e 28. a Widowes 313. a. and 345. b Widowes their office in the primitiue Church 313. a Wife 205. b Wilfull sinners feele not Goddes wrath in his law 44â— a Wilfull chastitie 16. b. not to be vowed of all 20. b Wilfull pouertie 16. b. howe to be vowed 18. a Wilfull obedience 17 a William Kyng 249. b William Roye a false Disciple 59 b Wild Irish 299. b Will in bondage 113. a Willes and Testamentes altered at the Popes pleasure 359. b Witte and will 306. b Witte leadeth the will 338. a Witte reason and iudgement go before will 329. a Witnesses many of Christes ascension into heauen 471. b Witches 300. b Witchcraft sorcery c. 8. b Wolsey the Cardinal in great estimation with the kyng 368. a. his subtiltie 371. a. vayneglorious 374. b. Legate a Latere 405. b. a traytour 373. a Wolsey ruled all 369. a Wolsey his last potion 404. a Wolfe in a lambes skinne is the pope 343. a Woman made whole by Christ and not by his coate 298. a Woman
false glosse vnto the text and if that helpe not then fall they to a shameles boldnes and let not to deny the Scripture and all The place whiche hee reciteth is written 2. Macha 12. And to say the truth y t booke is not of sufficieÌ„t authoritie to make an article of our fayth neither is it admitted in the CanoÌ„ of the Hebrues Here he obiecteth that the Church hath allowed it and the holy Doctours as S. Hierome S. Austine and such other I aunswere S. Hieromes mynde is opened vnto vs by the Epistle which he wrote before y t Prouerbes of SalomoÌ„ his wordes are these Sicut Iudith Tobie Machabeorum libros legit quidem cos ecclesia sed inter canonicas Scripturas non recipit sic haec duo volumina legat ad aedificationem plebis non ad authoritatem ecclesiasticorum dogmatum confirmandum That is lyke as the Church doth read the bookes of Iudith Tobias the Machabées but receaueth them not amoÌ„g the canonicall Scriptures euen so let it read these twoo bookes he meaneth the booke of Sapience and Ecclesiasticus vnto the edifieng of the people and not to confirme the doctrine of the Church therby And it is nothyng lyke that S. Austen should dissent from S. Hierome for they were both in one tyme yea S. Hierome out lyued S. Austen And therfore the Church could not admit any such bookes either before S. Austens tyme or in his tyme but that S. Hierome should haue knowne of it And so may you gather that if S. Austen allow these bookes or els say that the Churche hath allowed them you may not vnderstaÌ„d that they haue allowed and receaued them as canonicall Scriptures for then you make S. Hierome a lyar But thus you must vnderstaÌ„d it that they haue receaued them to be read for the edifying of y e people and not to confirme the doctrine of the Church or articles of the fayth thereby according to S. Hieromes expositioÌ„ Now may you sée that our shote anker as he called it is so stroÌ„g that all his stormes and waues can not once moue it for we deny not but that the booke is receaued of the church to be read and we shew by S. Hierome for what entent it is receaued and read not to proue any article of our faith therby but onely to order our maner of liuyng therafter in such poyntes as are not repugnaunt vnto the canonicall Scripture But yet for this once to do the maÌ„ pleasure we will let slyppe our shote anker take the seas with him And for all their furious wyndes and frothy waues we wil neuer strike sayle so strong is our shyp and so well ballaunced Be it in case that this booke of the Machabées were of as good authority as Esay yet can he not proue this fury and paynefull Purgatorye therby For it speaketh not one word neither of fire nor payne but it speaketh of a sacrifice offred for the dead y t they might be losed froÌ„ their sinnes because there is a resurrectioÌ„ of y t ded which may wel be without any paine or fire So that this conclusion is very bare and naked It is good to offer sacrifice for the dead that they may be loosed from their sinnes Ergo there is a sensible fire which doth punishe the holy and chosen people of God I am sure there is no child but he may perceaue that this argument is naught Besides that is to bee doubted whether Iudas did wel or not in offering this sacrifice And therfore ought we not of a foolish presumption to solow his facte vntill we knowe how it was accepted Peraduenture thou wilt say that the déede is commended in the sayd text where it sayth But because he considered that they which with godlynes had entred their sléepe that is their death had good fauour layd vp in store for them therefore is the remeÌ„braunce to pray for the dead holy wholesome that they may be loosed from their sinnes I aunswere that the persons whiche were slayne in the battayl for whom this prayer sacrifice was made were founde to haue vnder their clokes oblations of idols which were at Iamniam for that cause were they slayne as it is playne in the text yea and all the host praysed the right iudgement of God Now these men that were so slayne were damned by the law Deut. vij whiche sayth The images of their Gods thou shalt burne with fire sée that thou couet not the siluer or gold y t is on them nor take it vnto thée lest thou be snared therewith for it is an abomination vnto the Lord thy God Bryng not therfore the abomination vnto thine house lest thou be a daÌ„ned thing as it is But vtterly defie it and abhorre it for it is a thyng that must be destroyed Of this may we euideÌ„tly perceaue that albeit Iudas dyd this thyng of a good mynde yet was he deceaued for his sacrifice could nothyng helpe them sith they were damned by the law and entred not their slepe with godlynesse as he supposed Furthermore it is euident that the Iewes had sacrifices for the sinnes of them that liued Leuit. 4. 5. 6. c. But how knew they that these sacrifices would extende them selues vnto the sinnes of the dead And they were coÌ„maunded vnder the payne of cursing that they should adde nothyng vnto the word of God Deut. 12. Verely it is lyke that the Priestes euen at that tyme sought their owne profite abused the sacrifices deceaued the simple people M. More also sayth that the money was seÌ„t to buy sacrifices which shoulde be offered for the sinne of the slayne Now knoweth euery Christen that all maner of sacrifices offeryngs were nothyng but figures of Christ which should be offered for the sinne of his people So that when Christ came all sacrifices oblations ceased If thou shouldest now offer a calfe to purge thy sinne thou were no doubt iniurious vnto the bloud of Christ for if thou thought his bloud sufficieÌ„t then wouldest thou not séeke an other sacrifice for thy sinne Yea I will go further with you there was not one sacrifice in the old TestameÌ„t that purged or tooke away sinne For the bloud of oxeÌ„ or goates can not take away sinne Heb. x. But all the sacrifices which were theÌ„ offered did but signifie that Christ should come and be made a sacrifice for vs which shuld purge our sinne for euer Now were their sacrifices and oblations institute of God and yet could they not take away sinne but onely signified that Christ through his blâ—d should take it away What madnes then is come into our braynes that we thinke that our oblations whiche are ordained but of our owne imagination should take away sinne What if Iudas gathered such an offeryng in the old TestameÌ„t should it then folow that we must
doe so to which know that Christ is come and that all oblations are ceased in hym shall we become Iewes and go backe agayne to the shadow and ceremonie sith we haue the body and significatiō whiche is Christ Iesue Be it that Iudas were a holy man might he not do yet amisse Be it in case that he dyd well shall we therfore straight wayes out of his worke ground an article of our fayth Dauid was an holy man yet committed he both murther and aduoutry shal we without further ensearchyng the Scriptures streightwayes folow his example Abraham was an holy man and was commaūded of God to offer his owne sonne shall we offer our children therfore Gedson and Iosue destroyed the vnfaythfull Kyngs and Princes and did well and were praysed of God Must we do so to And wherfore shall we more felow the example of Iudas thē of the other Shall I tell you why Verelye for this example of Iudas bringeth money vnto our spiritualty These xij thousād drachmas shyne so bright in their eyes y t without other cādle lanterne or spectacles they haue espyed an article of our fayth you may not consider that they haue taken this text of xij thousand drachmes for an Epistle in soule masses for then peraduēture you might fall into some shrewed suspection that they should do it of couetousnes which faulte can not be espyed in our spiritualtie as you know well inough He that holdeth any ceremony of the law as necessary is boūd to kéepe and fulfill the whole law This is euident of Paul Gal. 6. where he sayth If ye be circumcised then are ye debtours to fulfill the whole law That is if ye put any confidence in circumcision or recounte it as necessary for els it is of it selfe neither good nor euil then make you your selues boūde vnder the law which burthen neither we nor our fathers could beare and tempt God Act. xv And this sacrifice of Iudas was but a ceremony signified y t Christ should with his bloud quench our sinnes Ergo he that keepeth or coūteth this ceremony as necessary as are all the articles of the fayth doth captiue him self vnder the law and tempteth God to speake no more sharpely Yet will I go a litle nere vnto you Iudas hym selfe beleued not y t there was a Purgatory For in the tyme of the old Testament there was no purgatory as the Scholemen graūt themselues but onely a place of rest which they called Limbus patrum wherfore they are pitiously deceaued that will proue Purgatory by the textes of the old Testament sith as they say themselues there was no Purgatory at that tyme. Finally I cā not finde a place that of it selfe more properly cōfuteth this phantasticall Purgatory then doth this same texte whiche they sticke so sore to imaginyng that it stablisheth Purgatory The text saith on this maner except hee had hoped that they which were slayne should rise agayn It should séeme voyde and in vayne to pray for the dead If you fayne a Purgatory thē must this text néedes be false for be it in case that the dead should not rise agayne Now sayth the text that it were voyde in vayne to pray for the dead if they should not rise agayne But if there were a Purgatory wherein they should be purged and punished in the meane season then were it not in vayne to pray for them to deliuer them out of that payne but rather very frutefull and necessary although they should neuer ryse agayne And therfore if this text be of authoritie is it impossible that there should be any Purgatory neither is there any text that in my iudgement can better vndermine Purgatory and make it fall Peraduenture you desire to know my mynde in this place and that I should expoūd vnto you what Iudasment in his oblatiō sith he thought of no Purgatory as y t foresayd text doth well specifie Verely I thinke that Iudas beleued that there should be a resurrection as this text praysed hym saying thinkyng well and deuoutly of the resurrection For among the Iewes there were many that beleued not the resurrection of our flesh and they that beleued it were yet so rude and ignoraūt that they thought they should ryse but to obtayne a carnall kyngdome haue their enemyes subdued vnder them without rebellion And thereto sticke the Iewes vnto this day And it is most lyke that this should be his meanyng we shall all ryse agayne and possesse this land in peace and these men which are slaine are out of the fauour of God because they haue contrary to the law Deut. vij Take of the idols oblations therfore is it best that we send a sacrifice vnto Ierusalem to pacifie the wrath of God towardes them lest whē they rise againe the Lord should send some plague amongest vs for their trāsgressiō which they committed while they were here lyuyng If any mā can better gesse I am wel cōtent to admit it but this is playne inough he thought that this sacrifice could not helpe thē before they should rise agayne which doth fully destroy Purgatory For where he sayth that it were voyde in vayne to pray for the dead excepte they should ryse agayne Is euen as much to say vnto hym that hath any witte as that this prayer sacrifices can do them no good before they be risen agayne from death for els were it not in vayne to praye for them although they should neuer ryse agayn As by example if I say to a man that he shall neuer obtayne his purpose except he should sue to the kings grace it is euen as much to say to a mā that hath any wytte as he shall neuer obtaine his purpose before he hath sued to the kynges hyghnes Master More goeth about to iest them out of countenaunce which say that the booke of Machabées is not autētike because it is not receaued in y t Canon of the Hebrues and sayth that by this reason we may also denye the booke of Sapience proue our selues insipientes but verely if he admitte the booke of Sapience to be true and autentike I feare me it will go nye to proue hym an insipient for grauntyng that there is a Purgatory Read the. 45. argument agaynst Rastell then iudge whether I say true or not Hetherto haue I let slyp our shoteanker and haue runne the Seas with hym grauntyng him for his pleasure that this booke should be of as good authority as Esay Not that the Church or holy Doctours or any wise man supposeth it of so good authoritie but onely to sée what conclusion might be brought vpon it that once graūted And if any man would require my iudgement as concerning this booke I would shortly aunswere that either this booke is false and of no authoritie or els that Christ his Apostles all holy Doctours Scholemen therto are false and without
authoritie For he that admitteth prayers and sacrifice to be done for the dead yea also affirmeth that they are holy and whole some for such sinnes as are dāned by the law of God which are in déede very mortall doth not he agaynst the word of God yea and also agaynst the cōmon consent of all mē But this booke doth so which admitteth prayer and sacrifice to bée done for the dead that were slayne in the battayle for theyr offence yea and also damned by the law Deut. 7. Now conclude your selues what ye thinke of this booke Thus much hath M. More brought to proue his purpose out of the old Testament and I thinke ye sée it sufficiently aunswered And now he entendeth to proue hys Purgatory by good and substaunciall authoritie in the new Testament also FIrst let vs consider sayth Master More the wordes of the blessed Apostle and Euangelist S. Iohn where he sayth Est peccatum ad mortem non dico vt pro eo roget quis There is sayth hee some sinne that is vnto the death I byd not that any man should pray for that this sinne as the interpreters agree is vnderstād of desperation and impenitēce as though Saint Iohn would say that who departe out of this world impenitent or in despayre any prayer after made can neuer stand hym in stede Then it appeareth clearely that S. Iohn meaneth that there are other whiche dye not in such case for whom hee would men should pray because that prayer to such soules may be profitable But that profite can no man take beyng in heauen where it needeth not nor beyng in hell where it boteth not wherefore it appeareth that such prayer helpeth onely for Purgatory which thou must therfore nedes graunt except thou deny S. Iohn The text is written 1. Iohn 5. which sayth there is a sinne vnto the death I byd not that any man shall pray for that In this place doth M. More vnderstād by this word death temporall death and then he taketh his pleasure But we will desire hym to looke two lynes aboue and not to snatch one péece of the text on this fashion I will rehearse you the whole text and then ye shal heare myne aunswere The text is this if any man perceaue that his brother doth sinne a sinne not vnto y t death let him aske and he shall geue hym lyfe to them that sinne not vnto death For there is some sinne that is vnto death I bid not that any mā should pray for that Now marke myne aunswere Death and life be contrary and both wordes are in this text therfore if you vnderstand this woord death for temporall death then must you also vnderstand by this word life temporall lyfe And so should our prayer restore men agayne vnto temporall lyfe But I ensure you M. More taketh this word death so confusedly that no mā can tel what he meaneth For in one place he taketh it for temporall death saying who so depart out of this world impenitent c. And in an other place he is compelled to take it for euerlastyng death Therfore will I shewe you the very vnderstandyng of y t text And better interpreters desire I none then Christ him selfe which sayd vnto the Phariseis euery blasphemy shall be forgeuen but y t blasphemy against the holy ghost which S. Iohn calleth a sinne vnto the death shall neuer be forgeuen but is giltie vnto euerlastyng damnation Marke iij. what sinne or blasphemie is this verely y t declareth S. Marke saying They sayd that he had an vncleane spirite y t was y t sinne vnto death euerlastyng that was the sinne that should neuer be forgeuen He proueth so euidently vnto thē that his miracles were done with y t spirite of God that they could not deny it And yet of an hard and obstinate hart euen knowyng the contrary they sayd that he had a deuill within hym These Phariseis dyed not forth with but lyued peraduenture many yeares after Notwithstāding if all the Apostles had prayed for these Phariseis whiles they were yet lyuing for all that their sinne should neuer haue bene forgeuen them And truth is that after they dyed in impenitencie and desperation which was the frute of that sinne but not the sinne it selfe Now sée ye the meanyng of this text and what the sinne vnto death or agaynst the holy ghost is If any man perceaue his brother to sinne a sinne not vnto death that is not against the holy ghost let him aske and he shall geue him life that is let him pray vnto God for his brother and his sinne shal be forgeuen him But if he sée his brother sinne a sinne vnto death that is agaynst the holy ghost let him neuer pray for him for it boteth not And so is not the text vnderstand of prayer after this lyfe as M. More imagineth but euen of prayer for our brother which is lyuing with vs. Notwithstanding this sinne is not lightly knowne excepte the person knowledge it hym selfe or els the spirite of God opē it vnto vs. Therfore may we pray for all men except we haue euident knowledge that they haue so offended as is before rehearsed And this is his text taken from him wherwith he laboureth to proue Purgatory What say they to the wordes of S. Iohn Apoc. 5. I haue heard sayth he euery creature that is in heauen and vppon the earth and vnder the earth and that be in the Sea and all thynges that be in them all these haue I heard say benediction and honour and glory and power for euer be to him that is sitting in the throne and vnto the lambe By the creatures in heauen hee meaneth aungels By the creatures vpon the earth he meaneth men By the creatures vnder the earth he meaneth the soules in Purgatory And by the creatures in the Sea hee meaneth men that sayle on the Sea By this text I vnderstand not onely aungels and men but also heauen and earth and all that is in them euē all beastes fishes wormes and other creatures thinke that all these creatures do prayse the Lord. And where he taketh the creatures vnder y t earth for the soules in Purgatory I take it for all maner of creatures vnder y t earth both wormes vermine and all other And where he draweth the text and maketh the creatures in the sea to signifie men that are sayling on the Sea I say that the creatures in the Sea do signifie fishes and such other thyngs and that S. Iohn by this textment euen playnly that all maner of thynges geue prayse vnto God and the lambe yea and I dare be bold to adde that euen the very deuils damned soules are compelled to prayse hym For their iust punishment commendeth his puysaunt power righteousnes Neither néedest thou to wōder or thinke this any new thyng for Dauid in the 148. byddeth Serpentes beastes and byrdes to prayse
vanquished sinne and holpen many 4 If one mans sinne be able to condemne vs without our workes 4 Then much more is Gods grace of power to saue vs without our workes 5 Sinne thorough Adam was planted in vs. 5 Grace thorough Christ is planted in vs. 6 Sinne hath had dominion ouer all men through Adam 6 Grace preuaileth ouer vs through Christ 7 Death thorough sinne is planted in vs. 7 Life through grace is plāted in vs. 8 Death thorough sinne hath dominion ouer vs. 8 Lyfe through grace preuayleth ouer vs. 9 Synne and death haue cōdemned all men 9 Grace and life haue saued all men 10 Thorough Adam Adams synne was counted our owne 10 Thorough Christ Christes righteousnesse is reputed vnto vs for our owne ¶ Of this may you perceaue that we thinke that Christes death profiteth vs for we take hys death and resurrection for our whole redemption and saluation Now as concernyng mens good déedes and prayers I say that they profite our neighbours yea and good woorkes were ordeined for that entent that I should profite my neighbour through them And prayer ought to bee made to God for euery state But if I should graūt that such workes prayers should helpe them that are departed thē should I speake cleane without my booke for the word of God knoweth no such thyng Let them therefore that pray for the dead examine them selues well with what fayth they do it for fayth leaneth onely on the word of God so that where his worde is not there can be no good fayth and if their prayer procede not of fayth surely it can not please God Hebrues xj NOw suppose sayth M. More that Purgatorye could in no wise be proued by Scripture and that some wold yet say plainly that there were one and some would say playnly nay let vs now see whether sorte of these twayne myght take most harme if their parte were the wrong First he that beleued there were Purgatory that his prayer and good workes wrought for his frendes soules might relieue them therein and because of that vsed much prayer and almose for them he could not lese the reward of his good wil although his opiniō were vntrue and that there were no Purgatory at all But on the other side he that beleueth there is none and therfore prayeth for none if his opiniō be false and that there be Purgatory in deede hee leseth much good and getteth hym also much harme For hee both feareth much lesse to sinne and to lye lōg in Purgatory sauing that his heresie shall keepe hym thence and sende hym downe deepe into hell I aūswere that he should take most harme that beleued there were a Purgatory if his opiniō were wrong and could not be proued by the Scripture as M. More supposed for he should sinne and transgresse agaynst the law of God which sayth Deut. xij That I commaunde thée that onely do vnto the Lord neither adde any thyng nor diminish And before in the iiij chap. of the same booke ye shall not adde vnto the woorde that I speake vnto you neither shall ye take any thyng from it And agayne in the v. chapter ye shall not decline neither to the left hād doyng that which is good in your owne sight neither yet vnto the right hand doyng that which I manifestly forbyd you as though he should say doe that onely whiche I commaunde thée And where M. More sayth that hee can not lese the rewarde of hys good will although his opinion be vntrue I aunswere yes for it is but chosen holynesse which Paule condēneth Collos 2. which surely shall rather be imputed vnto hym for synne then for any good worke And because as I sayd before it can not be done through fayth I say that it is vtterly reproued of God And on the other side he that beleueth it not sith it can not be proued by Scripture cā catch no harme at all although his opinion were false but rather much good and prayse both of God and all good men because he feareth to swerue frō the word of God and had leuer not to be leue that thyng which is true be it in case that purgatory were and not set forth in Scripture for so shall he be sure not to sinne then to beleue for an article of y t fayth that thyng which is false in déede for so should he surely sinne and transgresse agaynst God and his holy woorde And so is there great perill to beleue a thyng for an article of the fayth whiche is not opened nor spoken of in Scripture But if I beleue it not although it were true yet is there no ryght nor law that can condemne me Now may you sée that to beleue for an article of the fayth that there is a Purgatory sith it can not be proued by Scripture may condemne a man and make hym lye for euer in the paynes of hell where as the other shoulde but a litle lenger lye in the paynes of Purgatory if there were one and so shal he be sure to catch most harme that beleueth there is a Purgatory Sauyng sayth Master More that hys heresie shall keepe hym from thence and sende him downe depe into hell Before he supposed y t it could not be proued by scripture And now standing the same suppositiō he calleth it an heresie anheresie is a stiffe holdē opinion repugnant vnto Scripture If Purgatory can not bee proued by Scripture as he maketh his supposition then cā not the contrary opiniō be repugnaunt to Scripture thus of his own suppositiō he doth euill to cal it an heresie And where he sayth that his opiniō shall sende hym down déepe into hell verely he steppeth to farre in Gods iudgement to conclude and determine so cruelly specially in the same argument where he supposeth that it can not be proued for if it can not bee proued by Scripture whereby will ye condemne hym so déepe that holdeth the contrary forsooth you are a fierce iudge God geue you eyes to sée FInallye if ye pitie any man in payne neuer knewe ye payne comparable to ours whose fire passeth as farre in heate all the fires that euer burned vppon earth as the hotest of all those passeth a fayned fire paynted on a wall Verely among all his other Poetrie it is reason that we graunt hym this Yea and that our fire is but water in comparison to it For I ensure you it hath alone melted more gold and siluer for our spiritualties profite out of poore mens purses then all the gold smithes fires within England neither yet therewith can the ragyng heate be aswaged But it melteth castels harde stones landes and tenementes innumerable For all your sectes of Religion Monkes Friers Chanons and Nunnes with other Priestes regulare seculare by this fire multiplication and alcumye haue obtayned their whole riches and pleasures euen the swete of England
dare presume so to depresse hys prerogatiue and not onely to say but also to publishe it in Print that notwithstanding his graces safe conduite they might lawfully haue burnt hym But here he would say vnto me as he doth in his booke that hee had forfayted his safeconduite and therby was fallen into his enemyes handes Whereunto I aunswere that this your saying is but a vayne glose For I my selfe dyd read the safeconduite that came vnto hym which had but onely this one condition annexed vnto it that if he came before the feast of Christmasse then next insueing he should haue frée libertie to departe at his pleasure And this condition I know was fulfilled how should hée then forfayte his safeconduite But M â–ª More hath learned of his masters our Prelates whose proctour he is to depresse our Princes prerogatiue that men ought not to kéepe any promise with heretickes And so his safe conduite could not saue hym As though the Kynges grace might not admitte any man to go and come fréely into his graces realme but that he must haue leaue of our Prelates For els they might lay heresie agaynst the person and so slay hym coÌ„trary to the Kyngs safeconduite which thyng all wise men do know to be preiudiciall to his graces prerogatiue royall And yet I am sure that of all y â— tyme of hys beyng here you caÌ„ not accuse hym of one cryme albeit vnto your shame you say that hee had forfaited his safe conduite These wordes had ben very extreme and worthy to haue bene looked vpon although they had bene written by some presumptuous Prelate But that a lay man so hyghly promoted by his Prince should speake them and also cause them openlye to be published among his graces commons to reiect the estimation of hys royall power doth in my mynde deserue correction Notwithstandyng I leaue the iudgement and determination vnto the discretion of his graces honorable counsell And as for that holy prayer that this deuote young man as a newe Christ teacheth to make at the receiuyng of this blessed Sacrament all his congregation I would not geue the paryng of a peare for hys prayer though it were better then it is pullyng away the true fayth therefro as he doth How beit hys prayer there is so deuised and penned and paynted with laysure and study that I trust euery good Christen woman maketh a much better prayer at the tyme of her housell by faythâ—ull affection and by Gods good inspiration sodenly Frith is an vnmete master to teach vs what we should pray at the receiuyng of the blessed Sacrament when he wil not knowledge it as it is but take Christes blessed body for nothyng but bare bread and so litle esteme the receiuyng of the blessed Sacrament that he forceth litle whether it be blessed or not Where he discoÌ„mendeth my prayer sayth that I am an vnméete master to teach men to pray seing I take away the true faith from it and sayth that euery woman can make a better when she receiueth the Sacrament I would to God that euery woman were so well learned that they could teach vs both And surely I intended not to prescribe to all men that prayer onely but hoped to helpe the ignoraunt that they might either speake those wordes or els takyng occasion at them to say some other to y e laude and prayse of God And as for your fayth which you call the true fayth must I néedes improue For it will not stand with the true text of Scripture as it playnly appeareth But to the fayth in Christes bloud I exhorte all men and teach them to eate hys body with fayth and not with téeth which is by hauyng hys death in continual remembraunce and digestyng it into the bowels of theyr soule And because you so sore improue my prayer to conclude my aunswere agaynst you I will write agayne And let all men Iudge between vs. Blessed be thou most deare mercyfull father whiche of thy tender fauour and benignity notwithstaÌ„ding our greuous enormities committed agaynst thée vouchsauedst to sende thyne owne and onely deare sonne to suffer most vyle death for our redemption Blessed be thou Christ Iesu our Lord and Sauiour whiche of thyne aboundaunt pitie consideryng our miserable estate willingly tookest vppon thée to haue thy most innocent body broken and bloud shed to purge vs and wash vs which are laden with iniquitie And to certifie vs thereof hast left vs not onely thy word which may instructe our hartes but also a visible token to certifie euen our outward seÌ„ses of this great benefite that we should not doubt but that the body and fruite of thy passion are ours through faith as surely as the bread whiche by our senses we know that we haue with in vs. Blessed be also that spirite of veritie whiche is sent froÌ„ God our father through our Sauiour Christ Iesu to lighteÌ„ our darke ignoraunce leade vs through fayth into the knowledge of hym whiche is all veritie Strength we beseech thée our frayle nature and increase our fayth that we may prayse God our most mercyfull father and Christ hys sonne our Sauiour and redemer Amen The Pascall lambe and our sacrament are here compared togither NOw we shall shortly expresse the pith of our matter and borow the figure of the Pascall lambe which is in all pointes so lyke that the offeryng of the Pascall lambe did signisie the offering of Christes body is playne by Paul which sayth Christ our paschall lambe is offered vp for vs. When the children of Israell were very sad and heuye for their sore oppression vnder the power of Pharao for the more myracles were shewed y e worse were they handeled God sent vnto them by Moyses y t euery houshold should kill a lambe to be a sacrifice vnto God and that they should eate him with their staues in their handes their loynes girded showes on their féete eueÌ„ as meÌ„ y t were going an hasty Iorney This lambe must they eate hastely and make a mery maundye Now because they should not say that they could not bee mery for their oppression and what could the lambe helpe them he added glad tydynges vnio it and sayd this is the passing by of the Lord. Which this night shall passe by you and slay all y e first begotten with in the Land of Egipt shall deliuer you out of your bondage and bring you into y e land that hée hath promised vnto yourfathers Marke the processe and conueyaunce of this matter for euen likewise it is in our sacrament The Apostels were sad and heauie partlye coÌ„sidering y e bondage of sinne wherwith they were opressed partly because hee told them that he must departe froÌ„ them in whoÌ„ they did put all their hope of their deliueraunce While they were in this heauynes Christ thought to coÌ„fort theÌ„ to geue them the seale
articles that were agaynst the Byshops they did great diligence in a part of them gathered they my very true sentences and myne owne wordes though in those thinges they left out vncharitably those wordes that made for my declaration and also for the probation of my saying the which I haue also here lefte out all onely adding the articles as thye laid them against mée that all men may sée y t worst that they had against mée For all men may thinke that they wil neither lay the best nor yet the truth agaynst mée But this article dyd I thus preach that men should not in their peticiō and prayers put to their good workes nor their good déedes and their merites As O Lord I doe faste I doe pray I am no theife I am in charitie with all the world and for them defire God to bée mercifull vnto them But they shoulde desire the father of heauen to bée mercifull vnto them alonely for Christes merites For they were y e things wherby both wée and our prayers are accepted in the sight of the father And to prooue this I brought certayne Scriptures As this whatsoeuer yée shall aske the father in my name hée shall geue it you And also the figure of y e old law where there was no sacrifice done but with y e fire that was taken from the aulter Now did I say that Christ is our aulter But thys myne aduersaries vnderstoode not But I maruayle what this article doth amonge the other hereticall articles I thinke they doe not recken it heresie HEe did not praye for the thrée estates of holy Churche neyther made hée his prayers in y e beginning of his sermon according to the olde custome but at the last ende and for the true knowledge of all Christen men making no prayer to our Lady nor for the soules in gurgatory nor for grace expedient If the Byshops had had any indifferency in them or any charitie they woulde haue béene ashamed that such articles shoulde haue béene brought afore thē What is this to the purpose of heresie that I did not pray for the thrée estates of holy Church And yet they graunt that I prayde for all true Christē mē and that men might come to the true knowledge Is not all the church contayned in this But they bée vncharitable men without all cōsideration they bée so blinded in their worldly honour That I did not pray to our Ladye nor for the soules in purgatory what is that to heresy for then were the Apostles heretykes for they did not pray in their sermons to our Lady nor yet to y e soules in purgatorye And as for praying for grace expedient that is not the preacher bound to doe openly But mée thinketh by these articles that God gaue mée a greate grace that I durst so boldelye reproue their abhominable liuing not fearing the daunger that should come thereof but this I leue to other mens iudgement And I dare boldelye say y e if I had spoken tentymes asmuch against y e auctorite of our noble prince and agaynst all his noble dukes and Lordes had taken all power both spirituall and temporall from them and geuen it to our idle byshops then had I béene a faythfull christen man for I had defended y e liberties of holy church But god send them his grace and space for to conuert Amen The whole disputation betweene the Byshops and Doctour Barnes NOw most honorable gracious Prince here haue I shewed your grace the articles that myne aduersaries vncharitablie hath layd agaynst me In the whiche though a greate many of my wordes and sayinges were Yet neuerthelesse there was left out all those things that did make for my declaration and for probations of my wordes and also for mollifying and temperatyng of those thinges that séemed to bée somewhat hardly spokē agaynst the Byshops The whiche thinges were to longe to recite vnto your noble grace But as God is my iudge and also my conscience and all my wordes and déedes and all maner of my liuyng and conuersation I did neuer intende to speake agaynst the Byshops or els any other man further then their liuing and conuersation were agaynst the blessed word of God and the holy doctrine of Christes Churche For the truth is there was no great clerke in the Church of God this CCCC yeares that wrote any thyng but hée complained vehemently agaynst the liuing of the spiritualtie Let their bookes bée brought foorth to proue whether my saying be truth or not Alas is it not a pituous case yea and also agaynst all law and conscience that I poore man shalbée thus violently cast away for speaking agaynst these vices that béene damned by almightie God and by all hys holy creatures yea and the Byshops them selues and all the worlde must graunt that they doe liue as euill yea and rather worse then I did speake Oh Lord God where is loue to vertue where is the shamefastnes that Christen men ought to haue where is Iustice That I shalbée thus shamefully cast awaye for speakyng of that thynge that euery Christen man is bounde to speake They doe so lyue and I beyng a preacher of the verity must bée condemned for speakyng agaynst it But most gracious and mightie Prince God hath set your grace in the same honour and dignitie that you by Gods ordinaunce ought to defende those men that are oppressed wrongfully Wherefore humbly and méekely and with all lowlynes reuerence I beséech your grace to minister vnto me gracious iustice let me bée heard indifferently whether that I can iustifie my cause with learnyng or not If I can not iustifie it your grace is a minister of iustice I will refuse no maner of payne that shal bée due for my trāsgressiō Wherfore ones agayne with all méekenes and lowlynes in the way of charitie and in Christes name and for his swéete bloud sake that hée hath shed for your grace yea and also by y e vertue of your auctoritie that the heauēly God hath deliuered you I doe require and desire of your grace audience and iustice I and all my parētes bée your naturall subiectes borne and a great many of vs hath dyed in your graces quarell and yet is there none of vs but are ready to doe your grace that seruice with our bodyes bloud that shall become trewe subiectes to doe to their noble prince Wherfore thyrdely in my name and in all our names for al they are rebuked in me with all méekenes reuerence I béeseche your grace of gracious audience and of fauorable iustice This thing I trust your grace will not denye me Nor yet take any displeasure with me your poore subiect for thus requiring For I haue none other prince nor Lorde to séeke vnto here on earth but vnto your grace onelye Nor can I come to any charitable ende with myne aduersaries Wherefore I am compelled by extreme violence thus to complayne
more then it helpeth the deuill So that this thing of S. Iames maketh nothing agaynst mée but rather wyth mée Also you haue an other Scripture for you which is this Before God they are not iustified which heare the lawe but they which doe the law shalbée iustified Of this texte you glory cry opera opera workes workes But if yee would consider the mynde of S. Paule you should well perceaue that hée meaneth not how workes might deserue iustification for then coulde hée not haue concluded thys agaynste the Iewes for they did the workes of the lawe to the vttermost and yet were they not iustified Wherefore S. Paule meaneth by the hearers of the lawe all them that doe the outwarde workes of the lawe for feare or for rewarde or of hypocrisie or els by them to bée iustified The doers caulleth hée them that doe the workes of the lawe after the intent of y e lawe and as the lawe commaundeth them that is in the true fayth of Christ Iesus which is the very ende of y e lawe and the fulfilling of the law as Saint Paule sayth to all them that beléeue Wherefore all men bée but hearers onely of the lawe till the tyme that that they haue the fayth of Christ Iesus which is imputed vnto them for iustice And the workes of the lawe bée no cause of iustification but alonely an outward testimonie and witnes that the lawe is fulfilled inwardly in their conscience afore God and fulfilled that it hath no accusation against them for Christ hath made satisfactiō for them of the which they bée partakers by their fayth And so the lawe must bée content to admitte all these men to bée fulfillers doers of y e law And now that you shall not say that this is my dreame here bée S. Augustines wordes The doers of the lawe shall bée iustified So must it bée vnderstāded that wée may know that they cā none otherwise bée the doers of the lawe excepte they bée first iustified not that iustification belongeth vnto doers but that iustification doth precéede all maner of doinges c. Heare you not that iustificatiō is first geuen that men might bée able to doe the workes of the lawe This is also the exposition of your glose I haue meruayle you studie it no better Also you haue an other Scripture and that is this Cornelius a Gētile did great almes and prayd vnto God alwayes Vnto whome the Aungell spake on this maner Thy prayer thy almes are come vp into remembraunce in the presence of God Of this texte you gather that hys good workes did helpe to iustifie hym I aunswere The holy ghost hath opēly declared hymselfe there For hée sayth that this Cornelius was a deuoute man and one that feared God How coulde this bée without y e God had taught hym inwardely by fayth Yea how coulde hée know God and that deuoutly but by fayth Ergo hée was iustified afore God by his fayth but y e world knew not his iustificatiō And therfore y t holy ghost doth declare hys inward iustificatiō whē hée saith that hée was deuoute feared God And also doth shew openly the fruits of his iustification when hée sayth that hée did almes Moreouer you haue there that the holy Ghost fell on them afore they were baptised in water the which declareth openly that they were iustified afore God This is well declared also in your owne lawe whose wordes bée these Cornelius Cēturio being yet a Heathē mā was made cleane by y e gifte of the holy ghost Here haue you playnely y t hée was iustified by y t gifte of y t holy ghost afore all good works For hée was an heathē mā An other scripture yée haue which is this If I haue all faith so y t I may trāspose moūtaines and haue no charitie I am nothyng Of this gather you that fayth wythout charitie can not iustifie I aunswere This can you not gather of S. Paule for it is open that hée speaketh not of this thyng whereby that men may bée iustified but alonely hée teacheth how they that bée iustified must worke with charitie It is also plaine that hée speaketh not of fayth that doth iustifie inwardly but of that faith that doth worke outwardely The which is caulled a gifte of the holy Ghost As y t gifte of tounges the gift of prophesies the gifte of healing the gifte of interpretation as it is opē in the chapiter afore Now is this fayth not geuen to iustifie but alonely to doe myracles wonders and signes by And therefore sayth Paule If I had all fayth so that I coulde moue mountaynes Also it is open that certayne men shall say vnto Christ Beholde wée haue done myracles and cast out deuils in thy name And yet hée shall say to them truely I know you not So that this fayth is a gifte of God that iustifieth not no more then the gifte of science or prophesies And sometyme is it in the Church and sometyme not and it is neuer of necessitie there to bée But the faith that wée speake of which doth béeleeue the promises of God and sticketh fast to the bloud of Christ hath none other vertue but to iustifie and must néedes iustifie wheresoeuer hée is and hée sticketh so fast to Gods worde that hée looketh for no myracles Thys fayth is neuer out of the Church for it is the lyfe of the Church and it is that fayth that our mayster Christe prayde for that it myght neuer fayle And therefore S. Paule when he describeth this fayth hée caulleth it a fayth that worketh by charitie not that it iustifieth by charitie For as he sayth there playnely it is neyther circumcision nor yet vncircumcision that is of any valure in Christ Iesu but fayth Here doth hée playnely exclude from iustification the hyghest worke of the lawe circumcision and setteth fayth alone not the gyfte of fayth that doth myracles but the gift of fayth that worketh by charitie And that yée shall not thinke thys to bée a dreame here bryng I you Athanasius sayinge whose wordes bée these There are two maner of saythes one is iustifieng as that of the which is spoken Thy fayth hath saued thée An other is cauled the gyft of God whereby myracles bée done Of the which it is written if you haue fayth as a grayne of mustard séede c. So that here haue you playne that fayth doth iustifie onelye and perfectly before all maner of works that is fayth is geuē of God fréely into our soules vnto the which fayth iustification is all onely promised and is all onely imputed and rekened of God Neuertheles this fayth in tyme and place conuenient is of that strength that hée must néedes worke by charitye not for to bée iustified thereby for if he were not afore iustified it were not possible that hée coulde haue charitie For after your owne schoole men an Infidell cā not
learnyng will graunt that euill men bée the dead members of the Churche what they bée worth let other men iudge But M. More reckoneth that there is not such a Churche here in earth that is without spot and wrincle as S. Paul sayth For the Church sayth hée is here gracious and not glorious Truely I haue marueile what hée meaneth thus to expound Saint Paules saying for I thinke hée can not prooue but that S. Paules saying is verified of the Church that is here militant and not of the church triumphaunt But I will not at this tyme greatly dispute with M. More But and if hée were as hée hath béene I would say some thyng more to hym then I will doe at this tyme. Hée can neither mocke me nor iest me out of coÌ„ceite and if I were disposed to couple with hym nor it is not hys foule shameles woorkes and vntrue sayinges that hée layeth to me that could feare me But now that it hath pleased God without any helpe or know ledge of me to bryng hym vnto this fall I will praye to God for hym to geue hym grace that hée may reuoke all such false doctrine as hée hath brought into the worlde For doubtles if hée abyde in the meanyng that hée is now in I doe not sée how hée can dye Gods seruaunt Yea his own knowen Church is agaynst hym whoÌ„ hée sayth men are bound to beléeue vnder payne of damnation But truely as God shall iudge me I am sory for hys trouble if I could helpe hym with any lawfull meanes I would doe my best so euill will beare I him But to procéede farther in my matter I will not greatly speake much of the Church by the reason that many other men sence my fyrst writinge haue declared this article much better then I can doe it Wherefore I will all onelye resite the places of holy doctours that I haue brought for mée in my fyrst booke and the intent wherefore I aleaged them to prooue that y e Church was afrée thing throughout all the world and not bounde eyther to place or to person I brought for me y e saying of S. Augustine saying these wordes The holy Church are wée But I doe not saye are we as one should say we that bée heare all onely that heare mée now but as many as bée heare faythfull christean men in this Church y e is to say in this Cytie as many as bée in this region as many as bée beyonde the sea as many as bée in all the whole world for from y e rysing of the sunne tyll the goinge downe is the name of God praysed So is y â— holy Church our mother c. Also Lyra sayth The Church doth not stand in men by the reason of spirituall power or seculer dignitie For many princes and many Popes and other inferiour persoÌ„s haue swerued from the fayth Wherfore the church doth stand in those persons in whom is the true knowledge and confession of fayth and of veritye c. Here Lyra sayth as much as I doe in cleare wordes And M. More doth not nor yet caÌ„ refell hym Afterward I bring a saying of S. Augustine to prooue that the Church hath spottes and wryncles in her And yet by confessing of them and by stycking to Christes bloud they bée not imputed vnto her This is his saying The whole Church prayeth Lord forgeue vs our sinnes Wherfore she hath spottes and wryncles But by knowledging of them her wryncles bée streatched out and by knowledging her spottes are washed away The Church continueth in prayer y e shée myght bée clensed by knowledgeing of her synnes And as long as we here liue so standeth it And when euery maÌ„ departeth out of this body all such sinnes are forgeuen hym the which ought to bée forgeueÌ„ For they bée forgeuen by dayly prayer and hée goeth hence clensed And the Church of God is layde vp in the treasure of God for puregolde by this meane the Church of God is in the treasure of our Lord without spotte or wrynkell It foloweth Let vs therefore pray that God may forgeue vs and that we may forgeue our dettours séeing it is sayde and it shall be forgeuen vnto you We say this dayly and dayly we doe this and this thing is done dayly in vs. We are not here without sinne But we shall departe hence without synne c. Let euery man iudge whether that this place of S. Augustine maketh for my purpose or not that is to say whether that y e Church hath any spottes or wrincles in her or not And yet neuertheles shée hath no spottes nor wrincles For S. Augustine sayth y e Church of God is in the treasurie of God without any spotte so that through Gods mercy nothing is imputed vnto her Her cleannes is not y e shée hath no spots but béecause that for Christes sake there is nothing layd to her charge M. More maketh many wordes of â—enyall synnes and deadly synnes But to speake after his owne schoole men it should bée to harde for hym to defende that exposition that hée here maketh of S. Augustine But to proue that the Church is cleane by the reason of Christ I brought for mée their owne lawe whose wordes bée these Therefore is y e Church holy because shée beléeueth righteously in God c. Furthermore to prooue that this congregation of faythfull men is the Church that can not erre I brought for mée their owne lawe Whose wordes bée these The holy Church can not erre c. Also in an other place The Congregation of faythfull men must néedes bée which also can not erre c. So that it is cleare first that there must nedes bée a congregation of faythfull men which bée neyther bounde to Rome nor to Hierusalem uor yet to any certayne place but it is spread abroade throughout the whole worlde and standeth in the vnitye of faythfull christen men And that is the church that God suffereth uot to erre in those thinges that belong to saluation Wherefore I dyd say in my other booke that the Popes councels were not the church that coulde not erre For for y â— most part those couÌ„sels did not order themselues after Gods worde Wherfore I sayd they myght well erre And for that cause a pryuate person hauing scripture for hym ought to bée preferred afore a whole counsell if they had no scripture For Gods worde ought to bée iudge ouer all counsels and to prooue this I brought for mée the saying of Panormitanus which sayth The counsell may erre as it hath erred concernyng y e contracte of matrimony inter Raptorem Raptam And y e saying of S. Hierome was afteaward preferred aboue the statute of y â— couÌ„sell as it is prooued 36. quest 2. Tria For in these thynges concernyng the fayth the saying of a priuate person is to bée preferred before the saying of the Pope if
would condeÌ„ne it or els to mooue hym to condemne that thyng that coÌ„meth from heauen yea and that froÌ„ the father of heanen and sent and learned by his eternall sonne which hath sealed it wyth hys most precious bloude and also commaunded his glorious Apostles to preach it and confirmed it wyth so many myracles and did also géeue to the confirming and the writing of it the glorious consolatour of the holy Ghost So that it is open that the father of heauen did not send this godly worde with a small diligence or as though hée cared not whether it shoulde remayne in earth or not But so hath hée declared this holy worde wyth such a prosses that heaueÌ„ earth hell should know y â— it is his worde and that it is his will that all men shoulde haue it and that hée woulde defende it and bée enemy vnto all theÌ„ that woulde ouerpresse it Wherfore let them that bée cappitall enemies vnto his grace both in hart and in déede susspect that of his grace and moue him vnto it for doubtles I will neuer doe it For I dare boldely say that the deuill of hell which is enemy vnto his grace both of body and soule will moue hym vnto no other thing but alonely so to condemne Gods worde and this thing doth his grace know well and therefore I doubte not but that hée hath and also will auoyde the daunger thereof Neuerthelesse it may please God to take so great veÌ„geauÌ„ce for our abhominable sinnes that after hys graces dayes hée may sende vs such a tyraunt that shall not alonely forbid the Newe Testament but also all thynges that may bée to the honour of God yea and that paraduenture vnder such a coâ—llour of Gods name that all men shall recken none other but that hée is Gods frende This will bée a great scourge and an intollerable plague the father of heauen of hys infinite mercy defende vs from such a terrible vengeaunce For it is the greatest plague that can come in earth as S. Paule doth declare to the Romaynes when that Gods veritie is condemned in Gods name and meÌ„ bée so blynde that they can not perceaue it for they bée géeueÌ„ into a peruerse seÌ„ce This plague neuer coÌ„meth but it is a tokeÌ„ of euerlasting reprobatioÌ„ Our most merciful redéemer Christ Iesus defeÌ„de vs froÌ„ it AmeÌ„ But if it come that wée must néedes suffer this plague howe shall Christen men vse themselues to this Prince that will so condemne Gods worde My Lordes the Byshoppes woulde depose hym with shorte deliberation and make no conscience of it They haue deposed Princes for lesser causes theÌ„ this is a great deale But against them will I alwayes lay Christes facte and his holy Apostles and the worde of God whom Christen men must alonely follow Therfore the kynges commanndement must bée considered on this maner If the kyng forbid the newe Testament or any of Christes SacrameÌ„ts or the preaching of the worde of God or any other thynge that is agaynst Christ vnder a temporall payne or els vnder y e payne of death men shall first make faythfull prayers to God and then diligent intercession vnto y e kynges grace with all due subiection that hys grace woulde relealse that commaundement If hée will not doe it they shall kéepe their Testament with all other ordinaunce of Christ and let the kyng exercise his tyranny if they can not flée in no wise vnder the payne of damnation shall they withstand him with violence but suffer patiently all the tyranny that hée layeth on them both in their bodyes goodes and leaue the vengeaunce of it vnto their heauenly father whiche hath a scorge to tame those bedlames with when hée séeth his tyme. But in no wise shall they resiste violeÌ„tly neither shall they deny Christes veritie nor yet forsake it béefore the Prince lest they runne in the dauÌ„ger of these woordes hee that denyeth me and my woorde béefore men I shall deny hym béefore my father in heauen And let not men regarde this matter lightly and thinke that they may geeue vp their testamentes and yet not denye Christ For what so euer hée bée that geeueth vp his Testament as a thyng worthye to bée condemned hee doth béefore God denye Christ though his testameÌ„t bée peraduenture hée not knowyng false and vntruly Printed or vntruly traÌ„slated yet vnto him is it a true testament and therfore shall hée not deliuer it to any that will condemne it as vnlawfull But this shall hée doe If any man that is learned doe finde any faulte there in hée shall bée glad to ameÌ„de that faulte but not to suffer in any wise for that or for those faultes the whole testament to bée condemned as vnlawfull For if that should bée suffered then should we haue no testameÌ„t for there is no testament y t is so true but either there bée faultes in déede or els men by cauilations may inuent y t there bée defaultes For this dare I say boldly that the new testament in Englishe is ten tymes truer then the old transtion in Latin is in the which bée many places that doe want whole senteÌ„ces and many places that no man caÌ„ defend without heresie as this texte Non omnes immutabimur Also this Sedere ad dexteram meam vel sinistram non aest meum dare vobis Also these places want Commorati sumus trogilij Seiungere ab is qui huiusmodi sunt with many other places more that no man can say but they bée euidently false yet we may not burne our bookes for all that but kéepe them and amende them Neither shall they goe about to depose their Prince as my Lordes the Byshops were wont to doe but they shall boldely confesse that they haue the veritie and will there by abyde and alonely shall they praye to their heauenly father to chaunge the hart of their Prince that they may lyue vnderneth hym after Christes worde in quietnes as Paul exhorteth vs saying I exhorte that prayers supplications petitions and geuyng of thankes bée had for all men for Kynges for all that are in preheminence that we may lyue a quyet and a peaceable lyfe in all goodnesse and honesty This shal men behaue them selues towarde their Prince and in no wise shall they denye Christes worde or graunt to the burning of their testamentes but if the kyng will doe it by violence they must suffer it but not obey to it by agréement This may bée prooued by y e examples of the Apostles when the hie Priestes of the temple commaunded Peter and Iohn that they should no more preach and teach in the name of Iesus But they made them aunswere it was more right to obey God then man Also the Pharyses came and commaunded our M. Christ in Herodes name That hée should depart froÌ„ thence or hée would kyll hym but hée would not obey but made them aunswere to Herode with a
but alonely we sée that nowe hée is preuayled in mischief Wherfore I will now procéede after my promise and recite their Scriptures and reasoÌ„s wherby they prooue Celibatum SacerdotuÌ„ Their first scripture is Bée ye holy for I am holy sayth the Lord. Vpon this Scripture disputeth y t pope on this maner The priestes of the old law did not company with their wyues in the tyme of their ministration Wherefore the priestes of the new law whiche doth alwayes minister must much more alwayes kéepe their chastitie First the pope doth alleage this Scripture wrong For it is not Moyses mynde where this text is spoken to compell men from their wiues or not to marry the which thyng the pope hath taken vpoÌ„ hym to prooue For Moyses speaketh there to the whole houshold of Israell Now was not the house of Israell coÌ„pelled by the text either to forsake their wyues or els to vowe chastitie Wherfore this text can not make for the popes purpose Farthermore the text sayth no more but that we should bée cleane and holy Now is not matrimony either vncleane or vnholy for it is a thyng instituted and sanctified of God And the purest creatures that euer God made dyd vse it was not therby defiled Ergo this text maketh not for the popes purpose And where as the pope saith that y t priests of the newe law shall bée cleane we grauÌ„t the same and desire God with all our hartes that they may bée so And béecause that we would that it should bée so therfore doe we exhorte them to vse Gods holy ordinaunce that they may bée holy For all creatures of God bée good And vnto them that bée cleane nothyng is vncleane Now is matrimony gods ordinauÌ„ce â–ª Wherefore it must néedes bée cleane of it selfe and may bée lawfully vsed with thankes Farthermore what argument is this of the popes The priestes of the old law did abstayne froÌ„ their wiues the tyme of their ministration Ergo our priestes must alwayes abstayne How foloweth this alwayes out of the old priestes sometyme But me thinketh the pope should rather take an occasioÌ„ of this place to bynde hys priestes to mariage if they can not lyue sole For the priestes of the law by Gods coÌ„maundement had wiues Ergo God would not recken mariage vncleane and vnpure And if it were cleane for them it must much more bée cleaner vnto our priestes For all thynges bée cleaner vnto vs then to them Wherfore me thinketh y t pope should rather dispute on this maner The priestes of y t old law had wyues and were not thereby defiled Ergo my priestes must much rather haue wyues for they shall bée lesse defiled Moreouer it foloweth not The priestes of the old law abstained from their wyues in the tyme of their ministration Ergo our priestes must abstayne alwayes bycause they bée alwayes in ministration For many thinges were vncleane to the priestes of the old law that bée not vncleane vnto our priestes Also vnto them it was a commaundement so to doe or els it had béene lawfull for them to tary by their wyues But our priestes hath no commaundement Ergo they are not bounde to abstayne Finally this text of Scripture dyd not bynde the Apostles nor all the holy fathers after the Apostles till Innocentes tyme to abstayne from theyr wyues Ergo it byndeth not our priestes now For gods word was in as full streÌ„gth before Innocentes dayes as after The second Scripture is this Abstayne for a tyme that ye may the better geue attendaunce to prayer On this texte disputeth the pope on this maner Paule commaundeth sayth hée laye men to abstayne for a tyme. Ergo much more are priestes bounde to abstayne alwayes The whiche must alwayes pray and bée in a continuall sacrifiyng This argument is also false and not concluded after Saint Paules mynde For S. Paule woulde not by this text forbydde mariage by the reason of prayer For howe could hée saye then Abstayne for a tyme Vnmaryed men must abstayne alwayes and not for a tyme onely Nor it is no commaundement vnto lay men as the pope sayth to abstayne For S. Paule will y t they shall not abstayne except that they be both agréed Yea and also in a case y t is where their abstayning should bée an occasyon of more prayer But if their abstayning may bée the occasyon of vncleanenes Or els if the one party will abstayne and the other can not Then will blessed S. Paule that neyther of them shall defraude the other For they are more bounde in thys case to vse them felues in the offyce of matrimonye then pro illo loco tempore to pray For y t text is clere Vxori vir debitum reddat Let men marke my saying well For though we bée bound to pray by the Gospell yet I thynke that the cercumstance of tyme and place is of mans lawe reddere debitum is in this case of the Gospell Wherefore the other must geue place Take my wordes charitably and after learning But yet grauÌ„t it a commaundement How can it folowe there out that priestes shall neuer marry because that lay men are bound as the pope sayth to abstaine for a tyme Why doth not the pope rather bynde his priestes in tyme and place requisite to matrimony for auoyding of fornication as S. Paule doth All the world knoweth y t priests doth not alwayes pray Wherefore then doth not the pope graunt them that same lybertie y t S. Paule doth For he wâ—ll lest y t deuyll should teÌ„pt them by incontenency y t they should returne againe after their prayer to y t office of matrimony O Lorde God how would men crye out agaynst mée if I should thus teare and wringe scriptures But this popet may doe what hée lysta nd all that hée doth men doe recken to bée articles of our fayth There is not a stronger place in all scripture for matrimony then this is In so much that all learned men that euer spake of this matter hath brought this same chapter of S. Paule for them yet y t deuill in the Pope can turne this topse turuy And that y t maketh agaynst him must néedes make for hym or els hée will wring him tyll hée breake his necke What learning can prooue this that priests may not marry béecause they are bouÌ„de to pray to doe sacrifyce Doth mariage defyle their prayers or can it coÌ„taminate their sacrifyces then the holy patriarches Prophetes haue no cleane sacrifyces Yea Christes Apostles had vncleane sacrifices But here is a wonderfull iuglynge of the deuyll For sometime matrymony shall bée an holy and a blessed sacrameÌ„t and shal géeue grace and an other while it shall bée against God and all his sacrifices and a defyler of Gods mynisters of all their prayers Wherefore I conclude that this texte of S. Paule Abstaine for a time that you may the
more diligeÌ„tly pray maketh nothing for the Pope For if wée should bée bouÌ„de as y t pope saith not to marry by the reason that we ought to pray then might no lay man marry a wife For laye men are as much bounde by the Gospell to prayer as priestes bee There is no tyme that the Gospell coÌ„maundeth a priest to pray in nor yet no prayer that is commaunded to priestes by y t gospell but lay men are bonnd to the same Wherefore if the pope will conclude that priestes shall haue no wiues because they are bound to pray By the same reason will I prooue y t no christeÌ„ man may haue a wife Nor it will not help to say that priestes are more bound to pray then lay men therefore they haue no wyues For whether that they be bounde lesse or more that maketh no matter to y t argumeÌ„t For both the parties are bounde to prayer Therefore after the popes doctrine neyther of them both may marry But whether the one be more bounde then the other it maketh no matter to mée for they are both bounde therfore they must both abstayne I woulde desyre all Papistes to let this reason of myne stande still vnassoyled An other reason their is of Pope Leo the. ix that bringefh this text of S. Paule Haue not we power to leade aboute with vs a wyfe as the brother of our Lord and Cephas Out of this texte disputeth the pope thus S. Paule sayth not we haue power amplectendi muliereÌ„ to embrace a woman But circunducendi that is to leade her with vs that shée may bée sustayned as the Pope sayth of her husband But there may bée no company of maryage betwéene them Euery ChristeÌ„ man may sée what a skleÌ„der argument this is of the pope S. Paule sayth not amplecteÌ„di sed cercuÌ„ducendi Ergo non licet sacerdotious habere vxores This can no man denye but S. Paules mening is there how that priests may lawfully haue wiues as the example of Peter doth there prooue Wherefore I thinke no man so madde to iudge that the Apostels dyd myrry wyues alonely to lead theÌ„ about with them as the Pope sayth and to put other men to costes and charges For this office they might haue had of all other women and neded not to marry for leading about of women with them Wherefore it must néedes follow séeing S. Paules meaning is that priestes may lawfully haue wiues that they may also lawfully vse the office of matrimony For his owne doctrine is that the man hath no power ouer his owne body but his wife Wherefore it must followe that the pope maketh an euell supposition when hée supposeth that the Apostles hadde wiues and did onely but cary them about to geue them meate and drinke and not to company with them Also marke of this argument how the pope graunteth that the apostles had wyues Wherefore he must now prooue that the Apostles forsooke the company of their wiues as hée sayth But I am content to take this argument at the popes hand This the pope graunteth that the Apostles ledde their wyues aboute wyth them Wherfore it must néedes follow eueÌ„ after the Pope that our priestes may also leade wiues aboute with them If ye graunt me this I am content I will not binde priestes amplectendi vxores I will put it to his wiues discretion and his as they two caÌ„ agrée so am I coÌ„tent alonely to let them haue the libertie that the Pope graunteth the holy Apostles to haue had And I doubt not but there wyll folow tokens not onely of circumducendi but of amplectendi Truely I haue great maruayle y t men bée not ashamed thus to trifle with holy Scripture yea and that in matters that bée so waighty wherby they sée dayly so great offence and sclaunder to spring in the holy church of God An other Scripture the pope hath which is this They that are in the fleshe can not please God On thys text disputeth the Pope thus They that are defiled are in the fleshe But priestes that marry wyues are defiled therefore they bée in y t fleshe and can not please God If men had eyther feare of God in thier hartes or els reuereÌ„ce to Gods holy institutions and ordinaunces they would not thus speake nor iudge of pure cleane matrimony I trust there is no ChristeÌ„ man but bee will grauÌ„t mée that matrimony is of gods ordayning and settinge Wherefore it must néedes bée pure aâ—d cleane For our God is no God of vncleanenes or of filthines let the pope iudge hym as hée wyll Nowe to the Popes argument The Pope sayth in hys minor how Priestes that marry bée vncleane I denye that and say stedfastly that the pope blasphemeth both God and his holy giftes And wheÌ„ hée can prooue his minor true then will I graunt it vnlawfull for Priestes to marry But I wyll take the Popes argument and prooue that no man shall haue wiues and so shall the worlde soone bée at an ende The popes maior is this They that bée in the flesh can not please God But maryed meÌ„ as the Pope thinketh lyue after y e flesh therefore no maryed man can bée saued Let the pope of Rome and all hys adherentes aunswere to my argument and I will soone aunswere to theirs For this I am sure of that y e scriptures which he bringeth maketh not agaynst matrimony nor yet more against priests then agaynst lay men Wherfore let hym conclude what hée can out of them against priestes and I will conclude the same agaynst laye men These bée all the Scriptures that I can finde in the Popes law against this matter Wherefore now will I goe to their reasons Their principall reason is this Maryed men may bée choseÌ„ to bee priests but after their priesthoode say they may they not marry These meÌ„ must first consider what doctrine they defend y t is to say how they inteÌ„de to defeÌ„d y e popes doctrine and y t doctrine which they call the doctrine of the church for there is none other doctrine agaynst vs but that Nowe doth this doctrine clearely deterne agaynst them and say how no maÌ„ that hath a wife may bée choseÌ„ to bée Priest or a DeacoÌ„ neither they caÌ„ bring mée one exaÌ„ple that euer the Pope did graunt that a maryed man myght bée a priest excepte hée got money for dispensing So that the Pope by his dispensation hath alwayes testified that it was against his law for a maryed man to bée a Priest Wherfore these meÌ„ if they will defende the lawes of the Church must bée bound to prooue that maryed men may after the lawes of the Church as they call them bée chosen or elles their aunswere is naught For it is no reason that they should faine this solution of their owne braynes and say that it may bée so But they must prooue me that
their church doth grauÌ„t it lawful so to bée Moreouer where bée now all their Scriptures whereby they prooue that Priestes may not marry for defilyng of them Is not the company that a Priest kéepeth with hys wife after his consecration which they graunt as pure and as cleane as it was béefore his consecration Hath his consecration made y t thyng vncleane y t was before pure Wherfore if hée may kéepe his wyfe after these men which hée maryed before his consecration why may not an other Priest lykewise marry a wife after his Priesthoode What doth thys man as concerning the office of matrimony that the other maÌ„ doth not Farthermore they were wont to say that Priestes might not kéepe their wiues in so much that they fained how y t Apostles did forsake their wiues How staÌ„deth thys wyth their solution that maryed men myght bée bishops But mée thinke they doe but trifle with this matter and séeke no more but a light euasion to helpe them for a tyme. Moreouer both the practise and the lawes of their church declareth clearly that their meaning is not to chuse a maried man to bée a byshop For their custome is that a man may bée a Subdeacon at 16. yeares olde Now is there no man customably maryed so younge And when hée shall be subdeacon hée must forsweare mariage as the Popes lawe commaundeth Therefore it must néedes folow that no maryed man can bée a Priest For hée hath forsworne maryage many yeares before Moreouer all Doctours doe graunt that after the fall of Adam matrimony was a remedye against fornication and S. Paule approoueth the same Vnusquisque suam habeat vxoreÌ„ propter fornicationeÌ„ What if this man after his consecration is in more ieopardie of fornication then hée was béefore What remedy will men finde nowe for this infirmitie His consecration taketh not away his naturall appetite nor it maketh Gods remedy vnlawfull And eyther hée must lyue in fornication or elles marry a wife Let men iudge which of them becommeth a priest best after his consecration Farthermore no man can denye but the hystories make mention how diuerse priests haue béene maryed after their consecration at the dispensation of the pope Wherfore it must folow that it is not agaynst Gods law for a Priest to marry after his consecration For then the pope might not dispense with him Men must graunt that many Priestes haue had wyues Now staÌ„deth it with good reason and learnyng that they prooue y t all these men dyd marry before their priesthode onely and not after séeyng they wil haue it so necessary and so perfect a solutioÌ„ And if they caÌ„ not prooue it why doe they affirme it so styfly what moueth theÌ„ so to say yea and so boldly But yet I will bée content let the matter bée indifferently handled and let as many maryed men bée chosen to bée Byshops as bée vnmaryed séeyng they graunt it lawfull And then am I sure y t we shall auoyde a great heape of fornications that béen now vsed Yea I feare me that our chaste men shall soone bée quyt of all and the maryed men shall haue all An other reason they haue that is this Priestes may extinct the brennyng heate that is in theÌ„ by fastyng labouryng watchyng praying by other good workes doyng And if they doe thus no doubt but God wil geue them the gift of chastitie for hée is liberall in geuing and mercyful in hearing of their prayers Ergo they néede not to marry First I desire to know of those meÌ„ if they will say of their coÌ„science that the thyrd part of Priestes in EnglaÌ„d doe kéepe their chastitie I thinke they will rather sweare nay theÌ„ yea Now come to their argument and sée how shamefully they doe reprooue priests I durst not speake so much agaynste them as these men doe For first they say that if priestes did pray or fast or did like good workes theÌ„ God would yea hée must of his liberalitie mercy geue them the gift of chastitie Secondly they graunt that y t thyrd deale of priestes kéepe not their vow Now is this as much to say thinketh me Firste that Priestes bée naught in déede Secondarely that they neither will not yet desire to bée better For if they did desire it of God hée would geue it them saye they In hym is no fault Ergo the fault is in the priestes that neither bée good in déede nor yet will praye or desire to bée good I would not gladly haue such patrons in my cause Moreouer I graunt that Priestes shall fast and pray to kéepe their bodyes lowe But now to them Why shal not priests also marry to auoyde fornication as well as fast and pray séeyng that God hath ordeined matrimony for a peculiar and singular remedy agaynst fornication I doe not condemne true fastyng and praying Why doe they then condemne marying séeyng that God which ordeyned fastyng and praying hath also ordeyned marying Yea and me thinke if any one thing should bée first prooued then should mariage bée first prooued séeyng that it is deputed of God for a proper and spedy remedy agaynst fornication Notwithstanding I will bée content first to exhorte all Priestes both to praying and fastyng if they can so kéepe their chastitie I will thanke God with them But if they can not then will I in no wise that they shall bée coÌ„pelled either by law or by vow to chastitie For that is agaynst Gods word and the doctrine of his holy Apostles But yet let me touch their grounde nearer I would desire theÌ„ to tell me and to prooue vnto me by learnyng that God is bounde in as much as hée is liberall and mercyful to graunt vnto them y t gift of chastitie for theyr praying and fasting It is not inough for them thus to saye séeyng that many good men hath both prayed and fasted and yet had not the gift of chastitie But they must bryng me an open Scripture wherin that this promise is made vnto their fastyng and watchyng or elles they must graunt that they bée bounde to vse Gods remedies which hée hath ordeined and instituted to the helpyng of our infirmitie If I were hungry and thursty and would goe and praye to God to slake my hunger and thurst would not vse those meanes and remedies that God hath ordeined thinke you that God were bound of his liberalitie to graunt me my request Nay for sâ—â—th But it were rather to bée iudged that I were a tempter of God a despiser of his holy ordinaunce and would not bée content with those remedies that God hath appointed The deuill commeth with like teÌ„ptatioÌ„ to our M. Christ and requireth him to the honour of God to doe a miracle to leape down from the highest of the temple if hée would bée taken for the sonne of God as for harme hée could haue none For the Scripture testifieth saith hée that God
had commaunded his aūgels to beare thée vp in their armes Wherefore sayth the deuill it shall bée a great honour to God and also a great declaration to thy power if thou descende frō the height of the temple otherwise then any other man can doe And if thou goest downe by the steyers God shal no more bée glorified in thy fact then in other mens nor thou shalt not bée taken for the man that thou art and wouldest bée Moreouer thou néedest not doubt but God will helpe thée For the scripture speaketh of thée whiche can not bée false Notwithstandyng all this our M. Christ calleth it temptyng of God when men will séeke vnto hym for other remedyes then hée hath appoynted And therfore our M. Christ doth clearely declare that the same Scripture which the deuill bryngeth for him maketh not for his purpose For though that God doth promise to helpe Christ all his yet will hée bée glorified in his creatures will that we shal vse them with thankes to the entent purpose y t hée hath ordeined them for And then if there bée any thing lacking vnto our health saluation hée will that we shal both pray trust in hym With what boldenes cā I desyre of God to helpe mée and am not concent to receiue his creatures that hée hath instituted to helpe mée Whereby shall God helpe mée If I dispise his ordinaūces and creatures that hée hath alreadye ordeyned to my helping Is it reason that God at my instaunce shal make a new ordinaūce and new remedies for my diseases Why am I not content if I will bée helped at Gods hand with those remedyes that bée all ready instituted It was but a small thynge and a vyle thyng in a maner for Christ to descēd by the steyers from the heyghte of the temple séeyng that the deuill required hym by Gods honour also by his owne to shew some speciall power If I weare diseased and sycke and would not vse the counsell of Phisicions nor of other medecines y t God hath instituted but wil fast and pray and watch and doe almes déedes thynke you that men would recken mée wise And if I did thus dye were not I a despiser of God and of his good ordinaunces God hath apoynted Phisicions and geuen vertue to hearbes and other creatures to help my disease Whèrefore I am bounde with méekenes and with thankes to receyue them and to pray to God y t hée will fortifye and strengthē the natures of these creatures and that they may haue vertue and effecacy in me This is a Christen man bound to do For if this reason of these men shall haue strength thē will we vse no māner of creatures or remedies y t God hath ordeined but agaynst hunger and thirst heate and could agues and pestilences pouertie and necessitie swoordes and gonnes agaynst all maner of diseases against all manner of misfortunes will we vse nothing but all onely pray or fast or els geue almes as we shall thinke best So that we will teach God what thing is best to the helpyng of all imperfections I thanke you good Maysters for your good doctrine I praye God rewarde you Fynally I haue great meruayle why that prayer and fastynge shall all onely get Priestes to the gift of chastitie and not all other men And if other mē may haue the gift of chastitie through their prayer why bée not all men moued to lyue chaste séeing y t chastitie in very déede is a higher state then matrimony is Why bée priestes more bounde to pray for the gift of chastetie then other Christen men bée Nowe marke this doctrine If a lymme of the deuyl would come now and preach vniuersally to all men the ercellencye of chastitie and to shew what a greate quiet lyuing it is and what a plesaūt state it is before God And contrarywise of mariage would say that it weare a sorowfull state full of troubles full of cares full of heanines and as the Pope sayth a fleshely and a carnall state and that séemeth to haue in it self any vnclenenes and by these reasōs and perswasyons with many moe that hée might bring would exhort all manner of mē in England to lyue sole and vnmaried And would also teach them to pray and to fast for the gift of chastity and not to doute but that God of his liberalitie would géeue it thē I would fayne know of learned men ▪ if this man were gods frend and the kings How much hée is gods I will not dispute But I am sure there could not bée a greater traytour to the kinges grace thē hée is For if hée might bring to passe that hée intendeth by his doctrine Fyrst he should destroy y t kyngs succession Secondarily hée should within this seuen yeres make y t king a Lorde of a fewe subiectes or none and fynally of none indéede And all this would they doe by fasting and praying But what thing so euer they tell vs of their fasting and praying I am sure that they fall to getting of childrē as sone as other men doe and all is with fasting and praying Alas what thing can not the deuill misuse But let no mā take mée as though I condemned fasting and praying For surely I would that they should bée vsed and that diligently But I would haue them vsed in tyme and place convenient and for the intent and purpose that God hath ordayned them But yet I would not that other remedies and gyftes of God should bée thought vnlawfull also bée despised for them Now most gracious Prince here haue I shewed vnto your grace fyrst myne obedience willyng that euery man should both so learne and so doe Secōdarylye I haue shewed my learning in certaine articles for y t which there is a variēce in the world at this day protesting vnto your grace that I haue sayde nothing but I trust bée true and agreeable with Gods holy worde and with the learning of the Doctours ▪ Notwithstanding if there bée any man within your realme that can prooue by good learning the cōtrary so that your grace shall alowe it to agrée with Gods word and to bée suffycient béefore Gods dreadfull iudgment I shall bée content to submyt my selfe to your graces determination and to doe that thing that béecōmeth a Christen man a true subiecte to doe Thus our Lord Iesu Christ y e purchasour of all grace and goodnes euer preserue your grace in al vertue and honour Amen That it is against the holy Scripture to honour Images and to pray to Saintes IF men had the verye true faith in Christe Iesus that béelongeth to Christē mē to haue this article were open of it selfe without any farther probation for if men did béeléeue first that Christ were God and omnipotent and mighty to géeue all thinges Secondarily that hée were mercifull gracious louing towarde vs and so louing that wée coulde desire nothing of hym
but y t he woulde géeue it vs if men I say had thys fayth and this loue towarde Christ they would goe no farther but to him onely they woulde make inuente deuise no mediatours but faithfully receaue hym according to y e Scriptures for their onely mediatour Sauiour and redéemer and beléeue and knowe surely that they coulde aske nothyng so great in his name but that they shoulde receaue it so that hée woulde hym selfe géeue it and thereunto is able Also by this fayth they should perfectly know that they coulde not bée so vnworthy but hée of his onely and méere mercy is able also woulde make them worthy to receaue their peticions so that if men had faith they should perfectly know that they had néede of no more then this one Christ that they should nor ought not séeke to any other mediatour eyther to obtayne any thing or els to make them worthy but should know and confesse both in worde and déede that Christ alonely is able inough yea so mighty and so mercifull that all other fayned and inuented mediatours of men bée vile filthy and abhominable of themselues to bée compared to him If this fayth I say were printed in the hartes of mē then what shoulde they or could they desire more then this one mediatour Iesus Christ What could they haue that of him and by him they could not obtaine Truely nothinge that they coulde righteously aske as all Scriptures beare witnes But nowe let all these makers of new Gods cumilate themselues togither on a heape and shewe mée but one place yea but one iot or one example in holy Scripture that euer men did pray to Saintes or one that entered into heauen by Saints prayers Christ ascended as the Scriptures bée plaine into heauen by hys owne power now woulde I knowe of these new Godmakers by whose power and helpe that the first Sainte came into heauen say not by the intercession of Saintes for I will say then there were none in heauen nor by his owne holynes for then dyed Christ in vayne and if hée came by Christ onely why may hée not alone helpe vs thither His power is not weakened his mercy is no lesse towarde vs then it was towarde him Now here you sée all the causes that brought the first Sainte to heauen these causes bée sufficient yea alonely allowed of the Scriptures of God therfore they bée also sufficient for vs if wée will béeléeue the scriptures of God But now to declare and make this matter open I will recite the words of the Scriptures first I will speake of Images of whom speaketh Moyses these wordes Thou shalt make thee no grauen Images nor similitude of any thing that is in heauen aboue or in earth beneath or in waters vnder the earth thou shalt neither honour nor worship them Bée not these wordes plaine against all maner of Images or similitudes For if saints bée in heauē or in earth or vnder the earth here bée their figures excepted either to bée honoured or worshipped and marke that hée excepteth both honouring and also worshipping Now what can you géeue to Images that is neither hohonour nor worship It maketh no matter to mée whether you call it latria or dulia if it bée eyther honour or worship then is it against Scripture and if it bée neither then is it nothyng but a voyde name inuented of your insaciable couetousnes to deceaue simple men with and to heape innumerable good to your selues For if you had no more profite by Images then you haue deuotion to them then shoulde they bée soone lefte downe Who hath séene a precious offerynge of a Priest géeuen to any Image but wée sée dayly how yée robbe Images of other mens oblations But let vs returne to our purpose Duns on this text saith that by it was it forbydden to make images béefore the incarnation of Christ c. Now must you prooue where they bée allowed since the incarnation and shew with manifest scriptures where this text is condemned in the new Testament or els it stādeth fast agaynst you after your own M. Duns whom you dare not deny Also y t Prophet saith a mā dyd plante a pinaple tree and the raine did nurrish it and therof was made a fire vnto men hee toke of it and warmed hym and burnt it and baked bread therewith and of the other parte hee Made hym a God and dyd honour it and prayd vnto it saying deliuer me for thou art my God Marke the processe of y t Prophet first the man planted this trée thē hée burnt part of it and baked bread with it and of the other part he made hym a God whom hée honoured and worshypped marke also if all these bée not true and fulfilled of your images of the one is made your God which you doe honour and of whom you desire to bée deliuered some frō death some from sickenes some frō pestilence some from pouertie some from théeues some frō euill fortune some frō hāging some frō drowning and some to saue you from the tooth ake some to saue your horse some your pyges and some to helpe your wéemen with child with many other thynges more so that for euery thyng that you will desire you haue a God to aske it of Now of the other part is made a payre of gallowes is not this true is not this playne of what other thyng in earth can the saying of y t prophet bée verified but of your images And if it may be verified of an hūdred other things yet is it also true of your images and vnto them agréeth most peculiarly The prophet speaketh not of one onely but of all thinges that bée lyke Now deliuer your Gods if you cā They wil not bée deliuered w t the aunswere that Doctour Rydley did once make vnto mée that there was no man so blynde nor so mad or foolishe for to honour the stocke and the stone that standeth béefore them but they referre the honour to that thyng that the Image doth represent I aunswere good Maister Doctour I pray you tell mée one thyng what did Cicero with all the whole Senatours of Rome did they not honour that same thing that stoode béefore thē and yet as you say they did referre it vnto the thing that was thereby represented These men were wise mē and as well learned in their tyme as you yet you sée for lacke of knowledge of the trueth they honoured stockes and stones I am sure you will not excuse them from Idolatry yea and that béecause they did honour the stockes and stones and not alonely for honouring of the the thing that was represented Also what dyd Roboam when hée dyd set vp two golden calues in Bethell and sayd to the people Go◠no more to Hierusalē behold thy Godes Israell Was not this done to the honour of God for they were not so mad as ye say to thinke
image leape to your worme eaten Gods yea you haue burnt many a poore mā for speakyng against these dumme Idolles But tell me when all the Byshops in England did vexe or trouble any man for speakyng or for doyng yea or for destroying this very true Image of GOD they had rather destroy it them selues then it should bée vndestroyed Let the kynges bookes bée searched throughout the Realme and there shall bée no small number founde of these Images that bée troubled and vexed and cast in prison for trifles yea and vtterly vndone by the Byshops and by their Priestes yet wil they bée y t honourers of Images yea and that to the honour of God and of all holy Saintes Is not this against all wisedome yea is it not agaynst nature and yet no man may tell it Also the same doctour in an other place What thing is there so wicked so vnthākfull as to receaue a benefyte of God and to geue thankes vnto stockes and stones wherfore wake and vnderstād your health c. How thinke you are you not vnthankfull vnto God of whō you haue receiued all thing and for them you thanke your worme eaten Gods farthermore S. Augustine sayth Let vs not loue any visible spectakilles lest by erring from the veritie and by louing shadowes we be brought in to darknes let vs haue no deuocyon to our phantesies It is better to haue a trew thing what so euer it be then all māner of thinges that may be fayned at our owne pleasure c. Bée not your idols visible spectakles Bée they any other thinges then shadowes and yet you will loue them honour them Aunswere to Saint Augustine You Infydels haue not we a lyuing God and will you bring vs from hym to dead stockes Also S. Hierome Be it knowen vnto the Kyng c. the properties of the wordes be to be marked that he he sayth we will not worship thy gods nor yet honour thy image for neither of both be come the seruauntes of God to doe c. Here haue you that neyther worshipping nor honouring belōgeth to Images But now to y t worshiping of saints which hath a greater shadowe of holynes then these dumme Gods haue In primis you say that sayntes must pray for vs and bée mediators to God for vs that by them wée may bée able to receiue our petition This is Richardes opynion De media villa there can not a thing bée inuented by y t craft of the deuyll that may bée a greater blasphemye or more derogation to Christ and his blessed bloud then this is For if Saintes bée necessary to bée mediatours for vs then is Christ vnsufficient for phylosophers did neuer put ij causes where as one was sufficient and if any thing bée geuen vs of God for sayntes sakes then bée not all thinges geuē for Christes sake y t which is plainely against S. Paules saying God for vs all hath geuen his sonne and shall he not geue Vs all things with him Let euery christ en man iudge what a blasphemy that is But let vs prooue that Christe is all onely our mediator S. Paule sayth There is one mediatour between God and man the mā Christ Iesus the which hath geuen him selfe for the redemption of all men Marke that hée sayth one medyatour betwéen God and man Where there is but one there can no sayntes come in Moreouer sayntes bée men therefore they must haue a mediatour for them selues and then they can not be mediatours for other men Farthermore the mediator between God and man is cauled Christ Iesus Now is there any saynt that hath this name if there bée none that hath the name then is there none that can vsurpe this office without blaspheming of Christ Farthermore hée hath redéemed vs onely without the helpe of saints and why shal hée not bée onely mediatour without saintes is not redemptiō the chief acte of a mediatour Also the holy ghost sayth He shall bee called Emanuell the which is as much to say as God with vs what is this God with vs is hée with vs but as one man is with an other And as my cote is with my backe Nav hée is an other wayes with vs That is to redéeme vs to saue vs to kéepe vs to defend vs from all euell yea and is with vs that is hée is on our syde he holdeth with vs hée speaketh for vs hée excuseth vs hée maketh our cause good briefly hée obtayneth all thinges for vs. Of what saynct can this be spoken What doe sayntes now for vs Also S. Iohn sayth If a mā doe sinne we haue an aduocate by the father Christ Iesus what is this hée is our aduocate to the father and here bée none assigned but Christ Iesus and by hym haue we onely remission of our synnes Now what shall the Saintes obtaine for vs what shall they desire for vs if our sinnes bée remitted then hath the father of heauen no displeasure agaynst vs what shall they then pray for vs Also S. Paule sayth The spirite of God maketh intercession mightyly for vs with mighty desires that cā not bee expressed with toung Marke how the spirite of God desireth and prayeth for vs and that no man should recken that we had néede of other mediatours hée sayth that hée prayeth mightyly for vs and with great feruēcie that it can not bée expressed Now is not hée able to obtaine all things for vs and hath taken this office on him for vs it were doubtles a great rebuke to him that Saintes should bée set in his steade ioined w t him in his office as though hée were vnsufficient You thinke to doe saints a great honour when you make them Godes and set thē in Christs steade but you can not doe them a great dishonour nor displeasure for they will bée but Saintes and no Gods yea that by Christes helpe not by their owne Also S. Paule faith Christ sitteth on the right hād of the father the whiche doth also praye for vs marke that hée prayeth for vs can the father of heauē deny any thyng of his prayer Doth not hée aske all thinges necessarie for vs And as Scripture sayth He is our wisedome he is our iustice he is our satisfactiō and our redemption made of God Now what resteth for Saintes to aske what will you desire more then wisedome iustice sanctificatiō and redemption all these hath Christ obteined for vs yea and hée alonely thereunto was ordeined of God which of all the Saintes can say that but hée if all saintes all the world would say the contrary yet hée him selfe stādeth fast against them all cōdēneth them for lyars blasphemers saying No man commeth to the father but by me note these wordes First he saith no man c. Ergo as many as euer shall come to the father of heauen bée here cōteined then addeth
hée but by me bée not all saintes all your fayned mediatours with merites all other thinges cleane excluded in this word but wherfore it is plaine that what so euer hée bée y t maketh any other mediatour or goeth about by any meanes séeme it neuer so holy but by Christ onely to come to the father of heauē first he despiseth Christ if he despise Christe hée despiseth also hys father whiche hath alowed him onely to bée our mediatour way to him as it is writtē I am the way onely in the father therefore let thē bée sure y t séeke any other waye or any other mediatour but Christ alonely to heauē that they accordyng to the word of y t veritie which cā not lye shall neuer come there but as many as trust in him onely let thē not doubt but they shall not onely obteyne to come to heauen but also what soeuer they desire bée side in his name according to his own promise word which cā not deceiue vs What soeuer saith hée you aske in my name the father shall geue it you Marke these woordes what soeuer that we should runne to no other hée addeth also in my name Here is nothing excluded but all thinges fréely bée geuen vs and that for his names sake not for no sainctes name not for none of our holynes or merites but for Christes name Now what is it to runne from thys swéete promise of our most louing Sauiour redemer and onely mediatour Iesus Christ to saintes to other workes but a playne and an euydent token of our infidelity of our vnthankefulnes yée that we thinke hym vntrue and will not fulfill hys promise yée that he is not able to do it and to make hym a lyar vntrue in his worde Also S. Paul sayth He hath geuen his onely sonne for vs how can it bee y t hée shall not geue all things with him Marke he sayth with hym not with saints he sayth all thinges and not certaine things hée that faith all excludeth not the tooth ake leaueth it to S. Appolyne c. but hée excludeth nothing Now you Infidelles and mistrusters of Christ what will you haue of the father of heauen or what cā your hartes desire that Christ is not able to obtaine for you if you béeléeue him able It is his office and thereunto onely appointed of y t father none other yea all other bée excluded w t manifest scriptures Moreouer will you or bée you so foolish to aske a thing of one y t hath it not to géeue nor cā not geue it yea hath néede of it hymselfe leaue hym that hath aboundaunce yea and that hath made an open proclamation that fréely without goulde or siluer or any marchandise hée will géeue the selfe same thing to as many as come and aske of him whatsoeuer they bée Now the Lord hath not alonely goodnes but hée is all goodnesse himselfe and all Saintes haue sinned and néede of his goodnes and he hath made this proclamation by his blessed and euerlasting worde that whosoeuer commeth vnto hym shall haue of his goodnes aboundauntly now will you leaue him and goe to the saintes the which if they euer had any goodnes they receaued it of the father as S. Iames sayth All good giftes cōmeth from the father of lyght Marke how hée sayth all good giftes But here haue you a distinction y t onely God is good of his own nature and Saintes are good by receauinge goodnesse of him Well to doe you a pleasure I will allow your distinctiō to bée good for of it can you make no more with all your subtiltie but that Saintes haue no more goodnes then they haue receaued Now the goodnes that they haue receaued was for thēselues onely yea and they can géeue none of it to you for they receaued it not for you but for themselues yea and no more then was necessary for them and that but alonely of mercy as it is open in Mathewe in the parable of the fiue wise virgines and the fiue foolishe where as the wyse vyrgins had not so much oyle to lend the foolishe virgins as would kindle their lampes finally they had nothing at all that they coulde spare them and yet were they wise virgins and yet were they Saints and yet were they admitted to enter into heauen Farthermore doe you not openly against God when you desire any thing of saintes whether it bée prosperitie wealth health remission of sinnes or in aduersities consolatiōs or comfortes or any other thyng séeing that Scripture onely knowledgeth all these thynges to bée receaued of him and that hée is the onely géeuer of them yea and that all the prophets and fathers in all their tribulation cryed alonely to hym as Dauid testifieth of him selfe in these wordes When I am troubled I will cry vnto the Lord and hee will helpe me Hée cryed not to any Saint to speake to God for him but sayth I will cry vnto the Lord yea and hée doubted not that hée woulde not heare hym béecause hée was a man and a sinner but faithfully said hée will helpe mée as hée testifieth in an other place saying my helpe is of God that hath made heauen and earth Now will you runne from God and aske of Saints comforte prosperitie health or wealth or any other thyng séeing it béelongeth alonely to God to géeue seing hée alonely is the fountayne and auctor of all goodnes and not Saintes which haue no more but their parte and that that is géeuen vnto them Also our M. Christ teaching al creatures to pray biddeth them not to goe to any other thynge but alonely to the father of heauen hée maketh no mention of Saintes no not so much as to bée a meane betwéene them and the father but commaundeth them that pray to pray thē selues to the father The which thing I doubt not but hée would haue done if hée would that there shoulde haue béene other mediatour or géeuers of any goodnes Moreouer is not this a madde manner of prayer that men vse to our Lady O our father which art in heauē halowed be thy name c Thus doe you learne men to mocke our Lady when you learne them to say our Ladyes Psalter You infidels and mockers both of God man are you not ashamed of these open blasphemies Doubt you not if you call not for grace to y t Lord that you may amēde yea and that shortly but God shall straitly auēge this blasphemy on you hée hath suffered long no doubt but of his infinite mercy Notwithstādyng I wil neuer béeleue that hée wil much lēger suffer séeyng that hée hath brought so graciously his glorious veritie into the world and that so openly and so clearely that you can not deny it nor withstand it neither by reason nor by learnyng but your owne consciences bée confounded and marked with hote yrons notwithstādyng
Apostles Paule is greater theÌ„ Peter Paul proued his Apostleshyp with preachyng and sufferyng The Byshops proue there Apostleshyp w t bulles shadowes The Apostles were sent of Christ w t like authoritie The authoritie that Christ gaue was to preache Christes word ☞ ☞ Why Byshops make them a god on earth AaroÌ„ made a calfe And the Pope maketh Bulles The shaueÌ„ nation hath put Christ out of hys â—owme and all kinges and the Emperour Christ is but a vaine name Proper ministers Rochester is proued both ignorant and malicious The Epistles of Paule are the Gospell What Gospell signifieth One Gospell one spirite one truth The authoritie of Paule and of hys Gospell Rochester playeth boâ— pepe Neuer maÌ„ for bad to marry saue the Pope The cause why they will not haue the scripture in Englishe Tully chiefe of Oratours Rochester alleageth Paule for his blinde ceremonies contrary to Paules doctrine It is not lawfull for vs to tell what prayer is what fasting is or wherefore it serueth Payne of cursing damnatioÌ„ and so forth If Paule had none authoritie theÌ„ had Peter none where had then the Pope this authoritie Rochester is improued Wherefore the spirituall officers are ordayned Rochester alleageth heretikes for his purpose for lacke of scripture Robynhode is of authoritie enough to proue the Pope withall Rochester is an Oratoure Rochester is cleane beside hymselfe If Rochester be such a iuggler What suppose ye of the rest let Rochester be an example therfore to iudge them all Faith is the roote and loue springeth of fayth Though Rochester haue not the spirite to iudge spirituall thinges yet ought reason to haue kept him from so shameful lying But God hath blynded him to bring their falshod to light The controuersy betwene Iames Paule Why deuils haue none of Paules fayth nor sinners that repent not A maÌ„ may beleue that Christ died and many other thynges 〈◊〉 not beleue in Christ What it is to beleue in Christ Why say men can not rule Men feare the Popes oyle more then Gods coÌ„maundement Fayth driueth y â— deuilâ— away Why doe not the Byshops make hym flee from shotyng of gunnes Ceremonies dyd not the miracle but fayth Let them tell what the ceremony meaneth The priest disguiseth hym selfe with the passion of Christ Domme ceremonies quench fayth and loue and make the infidels to mocke vs. The prophesie of Christ is fulfilled The testament of the obseruauntes False annoynted Christes prophesis â–ª be it neuer so terrible must be yet fulfilled Christ was neither shanen nor shorne nor annoynted with oyle Hee that doth ought to make satisfaction or to get heauen hath lost his parte of Christes bloud To our neighbour make we amendes The Apostles were neither shaue nor shoren nor annoynted with oyle Byshop an ouersear The true annoynting old Priest This oyle is not among our Byshops Priestes ought to to haue wiues why What the Priestes dutie is to do what to haue Men are not bound to pay the Priest in tithes by Gods law Deacon what it signifieth and what is his office No beggers How holy dayes and offerynges came vp Saintes were not yet Gods Why laÌ„des were geueÌ„ vnto the spirituall officers befor we fell from the fayth False annoynted Shauyng is borowed of the heathen and oylyng of y â— Iewes False names Lying signes No wife but â—n whore Take a dispensation Knaueate Bootes Miters Cite them Pose theÌ„ Make theÌ„ heretickes Burne theÌ„ Curse theÌ„ Feare theÌ„ All in Latine Rolle theÌ„ Syng Ryng Lulle theÌ„ Rocke theÌ„ a slepe Pray in Latin Say them a Gospell What quod my Lord of Canterbury Crosse Turmoylers The craft of the Prelates Interdict Peter 〈◊〉 neuer to schole at the arches The Pope hath one kyngdome more then God hymselfe Shering what it signifieth Tot quot Bishops that preach not Tithes Temporall landes Frechappell Testamentes Offering dayes Priuy tythes Mortuaries If he die froÌ„ home Thou must paye ere thou passe Pety pillage Confession First Masse Professinges Conturations Parson Vicare Parishe priest Fryers Spirituall lawe A proper commoditie of confession Laye your hand on the booke No man may aueÌ„ge saue the kyng â–ª and he is bound by his office Kinges are in captiuitie The dutie of kynges Vnlawfull othes ought to be broken and may without dispensation The kyng only ought to punish sinne I meane that is broken forth the hart must remaine to God The sprite perteineth vnto the shauen onely The kings law is Gods law How men ought to iudge questions of the scripture We come oft to schole But are neuer caught Kinges ought to see what they doe and not to beleue the Byshoppes namely seing their liuing is so sore suspects It perteineth vnto all men to know the scriptures ☞ Be learned ye that iudge the earth The kings are become Antichrists hangmen Be learned ye that iudge the earth Who slew the prophetes Why were the prophetes slayne What deedes of mercy teach the hipocrited Why flew they christ The keyes Christ is a traitor and a breaker of the kynges peace How the hypocrites bynde and lose ☞ Be learned ye that iudge the earth â—or rebukyng this 〈…〉 And for the same cause are we persecutes They bee 〈…〉 Purgatory that make perpetuâ—… Why it is 〈◊〉 Pur gatory Scala Câ—… The doore is stopt vys ye must clyme and scale the walles Some are prayed for and prayed to also The craft that helpeth other helpeth not his owne master Prayer was not sold in the old tyms Their prayer breaketh the great commaundement of God It is tyme that they were tyed by therfore The burdens of our spirituall lawyers Confession tormenteth the conscience robbeth the purse of money and the soule of fayth Bagges or bables to be knowen by Glorious names How are they estemed Kinges are down they can not go lower Our hypocrites lyue by theft ConscieÌ„ces that are so narrow about traditions haue wyde mouthes about gods coÌ„maundementes As the Iewes are the childreÌ„ of AbrahaÌ„ so are the Byshops the successours of the Apostles The spiritualty haue taught to feare their traditions They wynne somewhat alwayes ☜ They that seke honor haue no fayth neither can they do Gods message Be learned Gods wordought all men to know They do all secretly ☞ Gods wordought so iudge â—he right way to vnderstaÌ„d the scripture The kings haue a iudge before whom my soule for yours helpeth not Preach what thou wilt but rebuke nor hypocrisie The Prelates are clothed in red Pollaxeâ— Iudge the free by hys fruite and not by his leanes Sacramentes are signes of Gods promises The promise which the Sacrament preacheth iustifieth onely How the sacrameÌ„tes iustifie Matrimony was not ordeined to signifie any promise If wedlocke be holy why had they leuer haue whores theÌ„ wines Character Sacerdos Presbiter Priestes now ought not to be annointed with oyle The office of a Priest They will be holier but their deedes be not holy at all Compare their dedes to the doctrine end deedes of Christ
they â—oâ— NegligeÌ„ce 〈◊〉 doyng â—…ed brynâ—…th vs to desperation Two apte similitudes 〈◊〉 well and â—…l doings Promise He that professeth not a newe lyfe hath no promise of mercy in Christ Prayer Workes must be seasoned with Gods worde if they shall please God Prayer What it is and how many wayes it may be named prayer Chamber To shut thy chamber doore what it meaneth Prayer Gods commaundement and promise shuld moâ—â— vs to pray The Pater noster That prayer is vayne wherein y t hart is not ioyned with the toung False prayer is painefull True prayer to pleasaunt Sion Shenâ—… Not the multitude of thy â—ordes but thy fayth 〈◊〉 praying God doth respect The Dater noster is expounded To honour Gods name what it is Kinges must commaunde nothyng nor forbid to do any thing contrary to Gods worde When we request any thing at Gods haÌ„d we must pray that his will be done not ours Dayly breade whereby is vnderstoode all that pertaineth vnto the necessitie of this lyfe A surer way then pardons How thou mayst bee sure of pardon for thy sinnes We cannot of our selues but â—all into 〈◊〉 Small occasions drâ—… vs to 〈…〉 〈◊〉 we are 〈◊〉 ly prone Who shuld thinke hym selfe to be without sinne were as euill as Lucifer Kynges 〈◊〉 subiectes are all one afore God A couenauÌ„t where with God is bounde to forgeue vs and we to forgeue ech other Gods couenaunt is a sure absolution to all that keepe Leauen how many wayed it is taken Faith what power it is of and the fruites that spring thereof Loue is righteousnes Faith bringeth loue Workes Loue. Fayth As Leauen can not be seene in a â—oafe without smell or tast so cannot saith in vs without good workes and y â— intent of the same be seene or appeare That fayth iustifieth what iâ— meaneth Fayth Workes are sacramentes Baptim Christ Fayth Fast If fasting be vsed to any other and then to tame the fleshe that thereby we may be the more prone to serue God it is abused To annoint the head what it meaneth Fastyng The heape of inconueniences that spring by â—…rate superfluous 〈◊〉 and drinking Fastyng dayes or dayes of abstmence are to be ordained for common weales sake Almose Prayer Fasting Almose prayer and fasting how necessary Almose prayer and fasting are inseperable Fasting is not in eating and drinking onely Workes make hipocrites 〈◊〉 y â— true entent be away Rulers be ordained for theÌ„ that cannot rule theÌ„selues Preacher The office of a true preacher Note this well ye temporall magistrates Prophets Priestes yea and Kynges of the old TestameÌ„t zealous Preachers Papistes haue often bene called to the Popes couenaunt but seldome to the Lords Obiection Solution Payne How God delueth in our payne takyng Fast The intent of fastyng what â—…s Fast How the Iewes did fast Fast The popes fast A feasâ—yng fast Faslyng The true intent is away from the Popes fastyng Monkes made the Pope a â—…od for his dispensations Couetousnes 〈◊〉 at a 〈…〉 〈◊〉 is 2. Pet 〈◊〉 Couetousnes cannot but erre More Couetousnes blinded the eyes hardened y e hart of Sir Thomas More The coÌ„modities that folow couetous and worldly rich men â—uke xij Luke xiiij Couetousnes maketh the salte of Godes worde vnsauery Couetousnes maketh a false Prophet Darckenesse Couetousnes causeth darcknesse Darckenesse The daâ—â—nes of the Popes doctrine here plainely appeareth Fayth in workes is darcknesse Darcknes Mammon what it is Mammon is a God Mammon maketh meÌ„ disguise theÌ„ selues The seruauntes of Mammon are not oâ— Chriâ—â—es Church The seruaunt of Mammon to no true preacher To bee MammoÌ„s seruaunt what it is MammoÌ„s seruaunt how he is knowen The goodnes of god towarde mankynd Byrdes beastes teache vs to put away care Care Mammon Actes 〈◊〉 ConenauÌ„t keepe couenaunt with God and he shal keepe promise wyth thee Kingdome of heauen what Righteousnes of the kingdome of heauen what it is Iâ— thou folow Christ thou canst not 〈…〉 sufficient liuing Care What we ought châ—â—â—â—est to care for Tempte Why God letteth hys children be tempted with aduersitie What care is forbiddeÌ„ Care whâ—… care euery man ought to haue Gods commaundement is mans lyfe Exod. xx Why God suffereth tirauntes to prosper Iudgyng What iudgyng is to be rebuked All dayes are indifferent to do good dedes to y â— prayse of God the profite of our neighbore The beame Ceremonies hee that breaketh vnitie for zeale of ceremonies vnder slandeth not Gods law Ceremonies Measure â–ª Dogges who they be what is signified therby Swyne truly described Praâ—er is a commauÌ„dement Belefe To beleue in God what Luke 18. Prayer By prayer we wynne the victory onely and therefore is it of all thyngesâ— most necessary False Prophetes what their wickednes 〈◊〉 Mark xiij Math. 24. Thy hart must be ioy ned with thy prayer The riche must pray for dayly bread To thinke our selues saued or preserued by any other meanes then by Gods â–ª is Idolatry Faith must be ioyned to our prayer Though God differ thy request yet must thou not saynt Doubtes How to â—oyle doubtes Note Note Law what the fulfillyng therof is The end of all y â— lawes betwen mâ— and man is to loue thy neighbour as thy selfe Strayte gate The narrow way Few finde the narrow waâ— and whâ— Peter Paule â–ª Christ The false prophetes who Sheepes clothing what it meaneth â–ª 〈◊〉 Thess 2. Sheepes clothing Rauening wolues The obedience pouertie and wilfull chastitie of our spiritualtie Pouertie Chastitie Charitie Fasting Prayer Thornes beare no Figges The aunswere of cloysterers to such as shall desire â—elefe at theâ— haÌ„ds A corrupt tree beareth no good â—â—ute Fayth is the kernell of all our good frutes Faith maketh the â—oorke â—oâ—d and acceptable An example howe thy workâ— or deede may be pleasaunt and acceptable before God â–ª Handy craftes are the commaundement of God The Iewes Turkes geâ—r almes as we doe yet for lacke of fayth it is abhominable God is aswell pleased when we thankefully receaue his benefites as when we do geue for his sake Hipocrites exâ—oll their owne workes to destroy the workes of God The holynes of hypocrites wherein it is Aske the 〈◊〉 steÌ„ Friâ—is why they murthered one of their felowes at London Who is y â— spiritualty IgnoraÌ„ce 〈◊〉 not if we wâ—â— notâ—câ— False prophetes how to 〈◊〉 â—here they be Beleuers without 〈◊〉 workers without fayth are built on 〈◊〉 The 〈…〉 〈…〉 the◠〈…〉 in Iesus Christ Fayth what it breedeth Loue. The word of God 〈…〉 〈◊〉 a man into 〈◊〉 parts 〈…〉 y t fleâ—â—e to hold one â—ay and 〈◊〉 spirite to draw an other Iohn 16. The holy ghost shall rebuke the world for lacke of true iudgement 〈◊〉 Cor. 2. The spiritual iudgeth all thynges spiritually Math. 22. Rom. 13. Math. 22. The spirituall man searcheth 〈◊〉 the cause why 〈◊〉 ought to loue hys neighbour â–ª Man is Lord ouer all the creatures of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Reg. â—1 Circumâ—…oÌ„ not trequented in 〈◊〉
â—eares Holy dayes are ordâ—â—ned for 〈◊〉 and not man for the holy dayes The signification of thynges are to be sought and not to serue the visible signes Ceremonies with out some good doctrine are to be reiected Turkes are rather to be lameÌ„ted for their ignoraunce and to be wonne with good doctrine example of good lyfe then to be hated and murthered We do nothyng well eâ—â—ept we do it of loue from a pure hart Superstitious obseruations are rather the breakyng of the law then the kepyng of the same The world is to be rebuked for lacke of iudgement Iudge by these things whether the Pope haue erred or noâ— Iudge what baggage is in the Popes doctrine and of his making Note the 〈…〉 spiritualtie 〈…〉 Christ Our 〈◊〉 is the cause that hypoâ—… The practice of prelates Signification of the 〈…〉 are 〈…〉 The ministers of the 〈◊〉 are 〈…〉 to preach to y t people sâ—…ly the woâ—… of 〈◊〉 to pray in a 〈…〉 vnderstand The lawe cannot be fulfilled w t workes or they neuer so holy A great abuse in prayer The church taken for the spiritualty King William King Iohn S. Thomas of Caunterbury Holy Church hath bornt a great swinge The Pope and his rable takeÌ„ for the church The church is a congâ—â—gation of people of all sortes gathered together The church of God how it is taken in Scripture Gal. 1. Actes 23. Gal. 1. Rom. 16. 1. Cor. 16. 1. Tim. 3. 1. Tim. 5. The church is a multitude of all them that beleue in Christ wheresoeuer â—hey be gathered together A double significatioÌ„ of this worde church The cause why Tyndall traÌ„slated y t word church into this worde congregation Congregation is vnderstand by the circuÌ„staunce Ecclesia is a greke worde and signifieth a congregation Actes 19. M. More was â—…ful in Poetry Iudas Balaaâ— A good adâ—… to M. More M. More did greatly fauour Erasmâ—s M. More was a â—epe dissembler M. More 〈◊〉 captious M. More 〈…〉 1. Pet. 5. 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 Byshops ought to be bydâ—rs in one place Note Women God poureth hys holy spirite 〈◊〉 wisdome 〈…〉 aswell weâ—… meÌ„ God is vnder no 〈…〉 necessitie lawlesse The cause why young 〈◊〉 was preferred by 〈◊〉 to be a Byshop Paul was a faâ—herly instructer to 〈◊〉 â—…thy S. Paule was a worthy moâ—t â—…ther instructour A great difference betwene teaching of the people and teaching of a preacher â—â—lyng 〈◊〉 shaâ—ing â—…ny thing or any part of priestâ—… Oâ—…â—alt 〈◊〉 are 〈…〉 â—yle hath â—…o 〈◊〉 at all 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 ☞ The minister amoÌ„g the 〈…〉 were naâ—… 〈◊〉 age Why â—yn 〈…〉 this worde 〈…〉 rather 〈◊〉 Charitie hath 〈◊〉 significations Loue 〈◊〉 is 〈…〉 vnderstaÌ„d Euery loue is not charitie nor euery charitie is not loue Why Tyndall sayth fauour and â—ot grace Knowledge and not confession repentauÌ„ce and not penaunce The Papistes may not forbeare to haue their iugglyng termes Penaunce Penaunce was profitâ—… to the Papistes â—rue penaunce what it is Fayth in Christ 〈◊〉 get a true repentauÌ„ce Deut. 17. ☜ Balam The sinne agaynst the holy ghost ☜ 2. Pet. 1. The chuch before y â— gospell or the Gospell before the church Rom. 9. The word which is y â— Gospell was before the church Ioh. 15. Ioh. 17. Note wâ—ll thys Whether y â— Apostles taught any thing that they did not write So much to written as is necessary â—or 〈◊〉 saluation The scripture writteÌ„ must conâ—oâ—nde the vnwritten verities Writing hath bene from the beginning God froÌ„ y â— beginning hath 〈◊〉 ten 〈…〉 y â— hartes of his 〈◊〉 The Pope hath taken fro vs the significations of the Sacramentes Actes 7. There can no more be taught vs then to coÌ„teyned in the scriptures Purgatorye The HeatheÌ„ thought nothing more madder theÌ„ the doctrine of the resurrection The Apostles taught nothing that they were afrayde to write SacrameÌ„tes haue significations All y â— Sacramentes taught eyther in the olde testament or new haue significations ☞ The Popish Sacramentes 〈◊〉 one agaynste an other SacrameÌ„ts with out significations are not to be 〈◊〉 Whether y â— Church caÌ„â—… or not What y e very Church is what fayth saueth By fayth we are made the sonnes of God Ephe. 〈◊〉 â–ª Math. 〈…〉 The offeryng of Christes body and bloud is y e onely satisfaction for our sinnes There is no way to saluation but by Christes death and passion Collos 1. Ephes 5. Rom. 8. 1. Iohn 3. Fayth and sinne can not â—aâ—d together 1. Iohn 1. All fleshe deth sinne We sinne of frailtie weakenes We may erre yet be saued Who they be that erre from the way of â—ayth Faith is euer assailed with besperation All power readines to do good coÌ„â—eth of God not of our selues A very good example The faythfull though they slâ—â— yet they fall not Faith in y â— good neâ— of God is our staye Ioh. 15. If we consider how mercifull god is vnto vs we caÌ„not chuse but submit our selues vnto hys lawes Christian meÌ„ must be patient Mercy waiteth euer on the elect Dauid The elect of God must haue patience be long sufferers God trieth his elect by suffering them to tell into temptation We may coÌ„aâ—t sinne and yet not forget God The aÌ„postles beyng amased w t teÌ„ptations forgat all Christes myracles A great temptation layd vpoÌ„ y â— Apostles The Apostles were very doubtfull Christ hys resurrectioÌ„ The Disciples were not without fayth but yet the â—ame was very doubtfull Peters fayth fayled not ☞ Luke 22. A foolish glose made by M. More ☜ 1. Pope The Pope his sect are not the Church of Christ 2. 〈◊〉 The Pope in forbyddyng mariage to Priestes doth not coÌ„seÌ„t that the lawe of god is 〈◊〉 The Pope licenceth whordome whiche God forbiddeth 3. The Popish Clergy are persecutours An abhominable wicked deuilish decree 4. Rom. 13. 5. 1. Cor. 5. The Pope is vtterly against the doctrine of Christ Their first reason A 〈◊〉 reason One Argument confuted with an other of like nature The solution The right fayth dyd neuer 〈◊〉 continue in the greater number of 〈◊〉 Church Math. 16. Math. 23. Hypocrites are crept vp in to the seate of Christ his Apostles 〈◊〉 Pet. 2. The Pope and hys Clergye haue corrupted the Scriptures of God with their traditions Iohn 〈◊〉 The scriptures beare witnes who are the right Church Christ Iohn Baptist Luke 1. ☜ The doctrine of Iohn brought y â— hart of the Iewes into the right way Our Popish hypocrites haue nede of a Iohn Baptist to conuert theÌ„ Those which depart from the fayth of hypocrites are the true Church Their second reasoÌ„ Note here this Popish Argument The Pope and his sect say they are the church and can not erre The solution Iohn Baptist was a true expositor of the law Math. 17. The Phariseis added false gloses to y â— Scripture The Pa 〈◊〉 doctrine Purgatorye The Phariseis and papistes agree in the false interpreting of y â—
Christ is accompted to vs for righteousnes We are saued by grace and not by workes of the law The Pope when any man offendeth him falleth to cursing Workes can be no satisfaction for sinne to Godward God is a spirite and must be worshipped in y t spirite Popish workes Gods worship God doth pardon and forgeue all our sinnes whatsoeuer they are for Christes sake Christes victory The popes purgatory is terrible Binde and lose Note this text Bynding losing is by the true preachyng of Gods Word We must struggle striue with sinne How penauÌ„ce came vp Purgatory How the Pope and hys shauelyngs haue abused penaunce Here was Purgatory kindled The deâ—…nition of penaunce made by the Papistes Fayth is the chiefest part of penaunce Our workes can make no satisfaction but onely faith in Christes bloud The practise marcheuÌ„dise of the Pope his Clergy Vowes of Religion Worshyppyng of Saintes The Pope and his Clergy setteth vp Idolatry The true worshipping of saintes Good lessons are to be learned of y â— saints The true worshipping of saintes is to folow their life and doctrine If we harken to the voyce of God he is mighty and of power to helpe vs. We must do good for euill A popish imaginatioâ—â— Aduourâ—es Idolatry God hath promised to geue vs whatsoeuer we aske in Christes name for Christes sake Saints caÌ„ not help vs The saints were not saued by their â—…ne merites but by Christes merites We must humble our selues to the mercy of almighty God The Angels serue vs. To choose saintes to be our aduacates is mere idolatry Christ is the way life that leadeth vs to saluation Howe Christ prayeth for vs Christ is a kyng and hath power him selfe to forgeue vs and to receaue vs vnto hym selfe All the blessed company of heaueÌ„ reioyse and are glad to haue vs to be with them that we might loye together Christ prayeth for vs and hys prayer is heard Imageseruice is abhorred of God God hateth superstition Churches were or deined for preachyng and callyng on the name of God Christe hath made a chaunge with vs for he hath taken vpon him all our sinnes and grauÌ„ted vs his mercy and giftes of grace loue maketh all thynges common S. Paule was a louyng and carefull preacher A good saying of S. Paule The state of grace They that keepe the coÌ„maundementes are in the state of grace When we do good to our neighbour then we may be assured that we are in the state of grace A sure argument to know false Prophetes by To be in God is to beleue in the mercy of God A rule to know whether we loue God or loue him not They that be enemies to the Testament of Christ and are teachers of mans 〈◊〉 tions are not in Christ And old coÌ„maundement is the woorde which ye heard from the begynnyng Siâ— transit gloriâ—â—uÌ„â—… This was Cardinall wolsey He that hateâ—h hys brother is in darknes and seâ—th not Christ To abyde in the light is to abyde in 〈◊〉 knowledge of Christ Faith in Christ is the roote of all goodnes He that hateth hys brother is in ignoraunce IgnorauÌ„ce When we haue offended our brother if we reconcile our selues vnto hym agayne theÌ„ are our sinnes forgeuen We can not know the father but by the sonne Fayth in Christ ouer commeth the worlde â—â—arice or couetousnes The loue of y â— worlde 〈◊〉 many from Christ Thomas Wolâ—… lâ—â—â— Cardinall of England Lechery Couetousnes Pride Compare the worldâ— to the pope Cardinals â–ª c. and you shall finde them to bee the world Pride â–ª Couetousnes Note The proâ—…tions of the spiritualitie corrupt their myndes Popes and Bishops will suffer nothyng that shall restrayne their pride and couetousnes Riches and couetousnes blyudeth the eyes of the 〈◊〉 Houre Antichrist The worldings loue the Gospell so longes it bryngeth gayne The Papistes poudred the doctrine of Christ w t theyr dreggeâ— The Pope hath put Christ froÌ„ his rule gouernement Antichrist hath bene long among vs. Christ onely is called holy Annoynted The carnall man knoweth not the thinges of the spirite of God Antichrist who it is The Pope captiuateth the vnderstandyng of all meÌ„ with his superstitious rites and ceremonies Pelagius heresie Iesus Christus Emanuel Sanctus Thomas Curteise a churle Dead men Poore meÌ„ Christ is no disguised person The Pope and his shanelynges are right Antichrists To know God The Apostles doctrine ought we to abide by Annoyntyng Outward oyle auayleth nothyng We must cleaue to the doctrine of the Apostles A fore saying to all hypocrites and teachers of false doctrine We must beleue the resurrectioÌ„ not to be curious to vnderstand the state of the soules departed where they are nor what they do The doctrine of the Pope is cleane contrary to Christes doctrine The thyrd Chapter The world could not knowe Christ The world shall know Christ A Christen mans faith and hope are not idle The fayth of a Christen man The popes fayth What sinne is The suÌ„me of Gods law Loue breaketh the law We are baptised to dye with Christ concernyng sinne The filthynes of the Popes doctrine Where true fayth is there procedeth good workes He that preacheth Christ in worde and deede hym take for Christes vicare The man is first euil The maÌ„ is first good The Popes doctrine The faythful and vnfaithfull sinne diuersly We must recompence euill with goodnes Good â—orkes declare where good sayth is Fayth is the roote of all commaundementes Spirites We may not beleue euery doctrine that is taught and preached but we must first examine it with the touch stone of Gods word and so either receaue it or reiect it The triall of all doctrine Antichrist will not coÌ„fesse that Christ 〈◊〉 come in the flesh Doctrine that is of God Doctrine that is of the deuill The Popes doctrine of Christ God is the worker in vs by fayth that we haue in 〈◊〉 Two generations in the world The Popes doctrine is worldly He that loueth God is borne of God The founteâ—ne of loue God first loued vs before we could loue hym Ephesâ— Herein appeareth the great and louing mercy of almightte God toward vs when we were yet sinuers Loue maketh vs the sonnes of God No man hath sene God The scripture hath sene God By this badge of loue we are knoweÌ„ to haue the spirite of God He that be leueth that Iesus to Gods sonne hath God in hym Fayth taketh hold of Christes death and deseruyng Loue maketh the faythfull Christian man to be bold Loue. Feare If we loue ouâ— brethreÌ„ theÌ„ are we carefull for them The more we loue God the more diligent we are to do his will Where perfect loue is there is no feare Fayth is the mother of loue A sure rule If we loue God we must do his commaundements his commaundement is to loue our neyghbours Fayth maketh vs Gods sonnes What it is to beleue that Iesus is Christ Iesus the true Messias and the